Primodial Translation

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 26

“Heave ho. Heave ho.”

Yoo Eunha and I hoisted King David onto our backs and left the church.

The exhibition hall was completely empty, so we made a simple escape through a window.

[Lucy will help carry it too! …Did you think that is what I would say?]

[Lucy actually has no intention of helping!]

“Hey shut up… heave ho. Heave ho.”

After that, we transferred buses twice and returned to the Superhuman Academy.

The looks from the passengers were no joke.

“Heave ho. Heave ho.”

And so.

King David traveled a long, long road and finally arrived at the Necromancy Workshop.

I opened the front gate of the Necromancy Workshop and welcomed Yoo Eunha inside.

“Hehe, Yoo Eunha. This is your first time at the Necromancy Workshop, right? I manage this place.”

“Yeah. First time here. So this is the Necromancy Department’s warehouse?”

“Well, that is not exactly….”

It is the main building though.

Guess it looks pretty shabby.

“Whew. We finally moved it all.”

We set King David upright in the reception room.

Before Yoo Eunha could even ask what this thing was.

[The owner of the treasure has changed.]

[The true value of the treasure is revealed.]

Flash!

A golden light burst forth, enough to cover the entire reception room.

When I opened my eyes again, the KFC grandpa had become a golden KFC grandpa.

He was shining brilliantly.

“Wooooah!”

“Wooooah!”

“Is that gold?”

“It is gold!”

Yoo Eunha quickly bit into the golden statue.

Snap! With a terribly painful sound, Yoo Eunha clutched her jaw and rolled on the floor.

“Hm…. Guess not….”

Leaving the fallen Yoo Eunha alone, I examined the golden statue.

<Statue of King David>

[Attribute : Old Testament / Divine Object]

[Description : Spoils obtained from Hope and Grace Church. Priest John was unaware of this treasure’s existence. The age of the Old Testament. An age when humans and gods communicated. An age when even divine love, and even divine wrath, were taken for granted. There was a shepherd chosen by God.]

[Unique Traits]

• Reflection of the Era ▶ Conceals its true identity. Disguises itself in a form and material suited to the era.

(Current form : Plastic mannequin)

• Golden Age of the Shepherd ▶ A statue of a man loved by God. Promises prosperity to its owner. If managing an organization of fewer than one thousand people, good fortune will follow.

• Whereabouts of the Ark ▶ While possessing this statue, you can track King David’s treasure, <The Ark of the Covenant>.

So there really was a reason the snake tailed nun could not move when I took King David hostage.

If there had been something hidden inside a plastic model, there would have been no need to be that careful.

There was nothing inside it.

The box itself was the treasure. A reverse way of thinking. The shabby looking model itself was the treasure.

But it was a disguise. If you look at its real performance….

“Promises prosperity to the owner….”

According to records.

The era of the shepherd king David was truly a golden age.

In other words, as long as this statue remains in the Necromancy Workshop, a golden age will come to the Necromancy Department.

“Luck and wealth coming in like an annuity…!”

It might even come in regularly every month.

[Lucy also brings a golden age!]

[Every place Lucy’s feet touched always ended up dirt poor! This is so fascinating!]

Hey. That is not a golden age.

That should be called a stone age.

“Still, the snake tailed nun really was trying to score big.”

There are quite a few treasures in the world that bring good fortune.

But what sets this statue apart from other treasures is this.

“Tracking the Ark of the Covenant, huh.”

The final trait, <Whereabouts of the Ark>, immediately stands out.

The Ark of the Covenant.

A box created under God’s instructions. To put it simply, the Ark was the Old Testament era’s money cheat code.

The fortune it brought was enough to keep a nation’s finances running.

And when the ownership of the Ark changed, the entire nation would stagger.

A country that ran solely on the Ark.

“It feels like a sports team being hard carried by one star player….”

Whether you can really call that a country is debatable.

But for me, this is great news. This Statue of King David must have inherited at least some of the Ark’s power.

“Ugh!”

At that moment, Yoo Eunha got up.

Her cheek was swollen like a balloon.

“Oh, you are awake?”

“Ow… I think my molar is busted….”

“Your molar sure is having a hard time after meeting a bad owner. Hey Yoo Eunha. You worked today, so take your day’s pay.”

Of course, this treasure has another use.

I helped Yoo Eunha up and had her place her hand on King David. I placed my hand on it as well.

“Yoo Eunha. This is a divine object. A treasure with immense historical value. Do you know what kind of trait treasures like this have?”

“No!”

“You are surprisingly confident. They provide clues for superhumans like us to grow. Now, place your hand on it and feel the years contained within this statue.”

Hmm.

Yoo Eunha furrowed her brow.

I activated my own spiritual energy as well.

“By the way, I do not believe in Jesus.”

“That does not matter. This statue is way older than Jesus anyway….”

Honestly, I do not know if this will work.

Yoo Eunha’s aura surged. It was an aura imbued with her unique ability <Yin Yang>.

Cold yet hot.

Soft yet firm.

I also activated my spiritual energy, trying to accept the thousands of years embedded in the statue.

How much time passed.

[You have experienced an ancient mystery.]

[The ancient mystery awakens you.]

[Your spiritual energy is filled.]

That is how it works.

An object that has endured an immense amount of time is mysterious in and of itself.

And this is not just any object, but the statue of King David.

[You are ready to gain enlightenment.]

Got it.

I gained inspiration. This is called the <Enlightenment> state. In this state, you can awaken new abilities based on what you desire and what you have experienced.

[Lucy also just gained enlightenment!]

[Lucy is hungry! Her arms are totally scrawny….]

I opened my eyes at Lucy’s growling stomach.

Yoo Eunha was tightening her shoelaces with an excited expression.

“Where are you going?”

“Yeah. I feel like I am just about to get enlightened.”

“I see. But why are you tightening your shoelaces?”

“I think if I run about 200 kilometers, I will get enlightened. It is okay if I go, right?”

Yoo Eunha briskly left the Necromancy Workshop.

No.

She was about to leave, then turned back.

“Kim Pirate. Thanks for everything today. It feels wrong to just walk away like this.”

“!! Nice! Want me to give you my account number?”

“Eek! Money…? I only have about thirty thousand won in spare cash….”

“On second thought, it is fine….”

Thirty thousand won.

It was too realistic to accept.

“Then instead, come visit my place sometime later. We have seagull meat, and I also have homemade pickles….”

“Is it all food?”

“If there is food at home, that is enough. What more do you need?”

Lucy nodded enthusiastically.

You two are on the same wavelength, huh.

“Oh, and we have Ring Fit at home.”

“No thanks…. Why are you training even at home? See you tomorrow.”

After seeing Yoo Eunha off, I began thinking about how to use the <Enlightenment> state.

A rare opportunity to gain enlightenment had come.

But.

The enlightenment gained by Cadet Kim Seungtae and the genius Yoo Eunha would be different in density.

Yoo Eunha would probably gain an amazing trait.

I was more likely to gain something inferior.

Well, it cannot be helped. That is the difference between a genius and an ordinary person….

“Waaah! This is unfair! I cannot sleep like this!”

I could not accept it.

I headed toward the past life simulation room.

This <Enlightenment> thing depends on how you use it. It creates something new based on my experiences.

“Past lives are my experience too, that is what I am saying.”

I sat down on a comfortable sofa.

Enlightenments that Kim Seungtae could hardly obtain.

Enlightenments that Kim Seungtae could never reach.

For Han Taepyeong, they are easy.

[Lucy will sigh too.]

[Lucy is ZzZzZz…. Snore! Mmm…. Chomp chomp…. Cough! Brrr…. Ugh! Hnghh….]

“That is ridiculously loud!”

I closed my eyes.

Following Han Taepyeong of Precision, Run No.13.

It was time to realize a new past life.

My eyelids shut immediately.

***

The Hope and Grace Church was attacked.

And two cadets protected the church.

The award ceremony praising that valor.

The grand athletic field, the venue of the ceremony, was packed with people.

Countless cameras and reporters.

And spectators.

Yet the presenter who was supposed to hand out the awards had not arrived.

I was sitting in the middle rows of the field, and in the seat beside me, unbelievably.

By pure coincidence, the treasured jewel of a prestigious family, Marie Caulfield, was seated there.

“They are late….”

“They are.”

For once, we agreed.

“Hah. Hurry it up already. I came to see them hand out awards while kicking out rank 1111.”

“So you did not just happen to sit next to me…?”

It was for a planned public roasting.

“Miss Caulfield. There is just one thing I want you to know. Kim Seungtae was not kicked out. It was a smart exchange that benefited him….”

“Ah, be quiet. There he comes. Early, too.”

From far away, a man in an expensive suit hurried toward us.

A man who perfectly embodied the refined air of a middle aged gentleman.

Lee Cheon, the founder of the multinational monster research company <Archive>.

Unlike the original story, Lee Cheon’s daughter, Lee Ryeong, had almost been taken as the seventh hostage.

You could call that a connection, so the Academy invited him like this.

In the end, Lee Cheon promised a massive investment into tracking the Heavenly Church, so things worked out well.

“Welcome.”

Wrangler, who was in charge of opening and closing the ceremony, toothe podium.

During that brief moment, Lee Cheon exchanged a firm handshake with him, suggesting they knew each other.

A great scholar, but also someone skilled in that kind of maneuvering.

A clever piece of trash.

Lee Cheon hurried up to the podium and cleared his throat.

“Yes, without further ado, I will begin. I am very sorry for being late…. Until thirty minutes ago, I was in Antarctica…. Haha. It was a test extracting microorganisms living in the stomach of the monster Smilodon….”

Lee Cheon.

<Archive>, the company he founded, became a leader in biotechnology research in just twenty years.

Its main field of research was, of course, monsters.

Some dismiss Lee Cheon as a lucky man born in the right era, but that is ignorance.

Lee Cheon’s mental stat exceeds 7.0.

He is a genius on the level of fusing Einstein and Da Vinci together.

His daughter has similar potential as well.

“Uh, um. First of all, I am endlessly delighted to have the honor of presenting these awards…. The Hope and Grace Church incident holds great meaning for me. My daughter, Lee Ryeong, was also there…. In truth, my daughter was very fortunate. Because outstanding cadets were present.”

Lee Cheon firmly closed his mouth once.

“However, there are countless people in this world who were not as fortunate as my daughter and I. Neither I nor you must ever forget the tears of the victims of the Heavenly Church….”

Lee Cheon calmly exposed the atrocities committed by the Heavenly Church over the years.

Lee Cheon’s younger brother, the fearsome Colonel Lee Baek, is a difficult man, but Lee Cheon is an ally who only becomes more valuable the closer you keep him.

He will be a great help in an all out war against the Heavenly Church, and he will surely support Han Taepyeong and Yoo Eunha as well.

“Good thing I concentrated the experience gains on them.”

[Lucy also prefers concentrating gains!]

[Lucy can even concentrate to eat breakfast, lunch, and dinner!]

That is not concentrating.

That is just eating a lot in big portions.

[Lucy suddenly wants to eat something….]

[Lucy’s stomach is rumbling really badly….]

Recently, Lucy had been getting hungry more often.

“Maybe… because you talk too much?”

Even so.

I should find something for her to eat as soon as possible.

The awards continued.

“Then we will proceed with the awards. Please come forward. Cadet Han Taepyeong. Cadet Yoo Eunha. And. Huh?”

While reading the script, Lee Cheon turned the page.

“……?”

As if what he was looking for was not on the back page, he flipped back to the front.

“???”

He flipped back again.

He even took out his glasses from his pocket and spoke with the secretary beside him.

Wrangler, who had been smiling broadly, began to look slightly uneasy.

Coincidentally, so did I.

Something.

Something is happening.

I suddenly remembered an urgent appointment and stood up.

But.

Grab.

Marie Caulfield grabbed my collar with a sly smile.

“Let go. I have to go. I have somewhere to be. Somewhere I need to go….”

“Hah. Where do you think you are going. This is the award ceremony you were waiting for. Have some manners.”

“I, uh, that. I need to change my engine oil. And after that I have to emcee a wedding.”

“Really? Then throw away the car and cancel the wedding.”

“……!”

This brat was vicious enough to make me wonder if she was part of the Heavenly Church….

Marie Caulfield dragged me back into my seat.

I could not properly resist and had no choice but to sit down again.

The difference in stats was overwhelming.

Lee Cheon fluttered the script containing the ceremony lines.

“…Excuse me, but this award script. Something seems off.”

He then looked at Wrangler standing beside him.

“I was told there were three people who saved my daughter…. Did my daughter misunderstand something?”

Wow.

The atmosphere of the ceremony.

Ice bucket challenge.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 25

Yoo Eunha was thoroughly pissed off.

She came stomping over in a huff, and I greeted her with a fresh smile.

“Eunhaaa, come on, calm down now.”

“What is that tone. Are you insane.”

“Ah.”

Yoo Eunha looked at me with disgust.

Operation Sweetly Calm Her Down.

A total failure.

“Why did you call me, you traitorous pirate bastard.”

“Hah. Act like an adult, Yoo Eunha.”

“I am seventeen.”

“Anyway. You realized this was the right call too, didn’t you.”

Regardless of how unpleasantly Wrangler had put it.

An award ceremony held without rank 1111.

That was the proper award ceremony.

It left no room for other training institutions to nitpick, and no unnecessary noise would arise.

Yoo Eunha’s face crumpled sharply.

“You are really getting on my nerves. Did you call me just to say that.”

“As if.”

Yoo Eunha, this wild animal, really was a strange one….

“Yoo Eunha. You have time, right. Let’s go to the church together.”

“What. Which church. You are not talking about Hope and Grace Church, are you.”

“Yeah, I dropped my wallet.”

“You are so careless. Our Kim Pirate. You listen so well when professors talk to you though.”

She was properly sulking.

Yoo Eunha puffed out her lips, but in the end, she followed me anyway.

In front of Hope and Grace Church.

Police line tape signifying restricted access was tightly wrapped around the church.

Yoo Eunha’s eyes went wide.

“Wow…. There are still so many police officers.”

“It has been a while since Johan settled in here. There should be clues to track Heavenly Church, so they are turning the place inside out.”

It was probably not just Heavenly Church.

Clues about all kinds of factions would surface.

Yoo Eunha and I quietly slipped past the police line.

“But Kim Pirate…. Is it really okay for us to come in here…?”

“It should be… okay…?”

“Should be?”

Even though I was directly involved in the incident.

Stepping into an active investigation site still felt uncomfortable.

On top of that, we were here to take something.

“For now, just act confidently, Yoo Eunha.”

“Yeah…. Confidently….”

We confidently crossed the corridor.

Evidence number tags were plastered all over the walls and floor, most of them marking bullet impacts Lucy had made.

“Senior. The mana measuring device is not working properly on these bullet marks.”

“That is strange. Were they not ordinary mana rounds.”

We passed by a pair from the forensic science team who were scratching their heads in front of the bullet marks.

[Lucy… ahem!]

[Lucy… smug!]

Do you have something to say. You are really clearing your throat.

[This is Lucy’s level! A terrifying evil spirit that shakes heaven and earth!]

[You did not think Lucy was just a useless chatterbox, did you?]

I did, though….

If anything, now that Lucy talked better, it made me think that even more.

She was the textbook case of someone who lost by opening their mouth.

Just then.

“Uh. Excuse me. How did you two get in here.”

“Civilians are not allowed inside.”

Two police officers stopped us.

Damn.

Were we too confident.

Tsk.

Yoo Eunha clicked her tongue and asked me with her eyes.

Should we ditch them.

“Get a grip. Ditch what, you idiot.”

Yoo Eunha really knew how to read the mood.

Meanwhile, my sudden shout startled the officers.

Before they could pull out their stun guns, I pulled out my wallet first.

“Uh, we are these kinds of people.”

What I held out was a Superhuman Academy cadet ID.

I did not even meet the officers’ eyes.

Gulp.

Their throats bobbed suspiciously hard.

Please let this slide.

We still had a long way to go.

But the situation moved differently from what I expected.

“Ah. Thank you for your hard work.”

“…Thank you for your hard work.”

The two officers stepped aside in the hallway and saluted us.

“Ah… right….”

Police lines.

Police officers.

The situation was so realistic that I instinctively acted like streamer Kim Seungtae.

But no.

Unfortunately, no.

Right now, I was a Superhuman Academy cadet.

In this world, the Superhuman Academy was a higher investigative authority than even the National Police Agency.

At least when it came to superhuman related incidents.

The authority of a mere teenage cadet surpassed police investigative power, and even included on site command authority.

It was no laughing matter.

No matter how capable they were, minors directing the police.

This was not just because the cadets were impressive.

It was a structure created by the examples of seniors who had saved the world at the cost of their lives in the past.

You could call it customary whatever.

“Yes… please keep up the good work. Salute.”

“Salute.”

Thanks to that, Yoo Eunha and I were able to continue toward the relic exhibition hall.

Yoo Eunha muttered.

“This feels kind of uncomfortable….”

“Yoo Eunha. This is exactly why the Superhuman Academy’s external image is important.”

“Ugh…. Why bring that up all of a sudden.”

“Why else. So you understand why other training institutions are gunning for us.”

The Superhuman Academy operated above the law as a special exception.

It held enormous authority.

And.

Great authority creates enemies.

Not just other training institutions.

There were tons of organizations itching to smash the back of our heads with a steel bat if they got the chance.

“So Yoo Eunha. If you are planning some surprise explosive revelation about me at the award ceremony.”

“Eek…!”

Yoo Eunha went pale.

As expected.

She had been thinking about it.

I bit my lip tightly, wearing the face of a furious asura.

“Don't.”

“O-okay…! Revelation cancelled. The honor polished and built by our seniors…. There is no way I would smear it just because of myself.”

Yoo Eunha got into a fistfight with something imaginary, probably the smear.

Then she seemed to realize something.

“Wait. But Kim Pirate. You said you lost your wallet.”

“Ah….”

Did I just pull my wallet out.

I changed the subject.

“I will explain once we get to the relic exhibition hall.”

“That is super suspicious. I am kind of excited.”

The police line at the relic exhibition hall was just tape to us as well.

But agents were stationed here.

They looked experienced at a glance.

Agents were combat personnel one step below superhumans.

They were often compared to superhumans and usually came up short.

In other words, they were not on great terms with superhumans.

Especially not with the Superhuman Academy.

Veteran agents who had worked the field for decades getting pushed around by academy cadets.

The cadet ID probably would not work here….

Just as I was seriously considering ditching them for real this time.

“!”

An agent who looked around two meters tall approached us.

Damn it.

The agent frowned and spoke.

“Assistant Instructor Yoo Eunha.”

“…Ah. Member Jeongdu.”

Huh.

Yoo Eunha introduced the agent.

“Ah, Kim Pirate. This person is a member at the jiu jitsu gym I go to.”

“Nice to meet you. Senior Agent Jeongdu.”

“Ah. Academy cadet Kim Pira… no, Kim Seungtae. Assistant instructor?.”

Ah, well, that just kind of happened.

Yoo Eunha dodged the question.

“I see. So you are Assistant Instructor Yoo Eunha’s peer. Agents train in various martial arts, and in my case, I mainly practice jiu jitsu. I am learning a lot from Assistant Instructor Yoo Eunha.”

“I see…. You must be having a hard time.”

Agent Jeongdu and I nodded to each other in mutual understanding.

Yoo Eunha…. She had no restraint when fighting.

If you tried jiu jitsu with her, you needed to be pretty sturdy, or you would black out.

As for me, I was confident I would pass out in five seconds flat.

“Assistant Instructor Yoo Eunha, but what brings you here.”

“I got into a big fight here.”

“Pardon. Then Assistant Instructor Yoo Eunha did all this here…?”

All this here.

That meant.

The situation where biblical figures were knocked down, broken, and smashed.

[Lucy squeals! Headless corpse!]

[Lucy screams! Not just one or two! No limbs either! So grotesque!]

This is plastic….

“Haha…. Haha…. I was trading blows with the bad guys.”

“I had heard that the heroes who stopped the Heavenly Church were academy cadets, but to think it was Assistant Instructor Yoo Eunha…. To stop Heavenly Church’s minions at that age. Truly impressive. As for me, in my teens, I was going through my storm and stress phase….”

Agent Jeongdu trailed off and stepped back slightly.

“Ah. Pardon me. It seems you came here because you still have something to take care of.”

“Yeah…. I am not really sure myself though….”

“I will clear the area for a moment.”

“Huh. Member Jeongdu. You can do that.”

“Well, just for a short while.”

As expected of a senior agent.

Agent Jeongdu led the other agents out to get a meal.

The relic exhibition hall was left completely empty.

For me, it was nothing short of incredible luck.

“Yoo Eunha. So from now on, we are looking for <Plastic King David> here.”

“King David…? What does that person look like?”

“Like the KFC grandpa.”

“Ah ha…. We won’t miss him then.”

There were dozens of fallen biblical figures! We spread out and went searching for the KFC grandpa.

“This one is Solomon…. This one is Abraham…. Yoo Eunha, by the way, do you do jiu jitsu too?”

“Yeah…. Well. Using my body is kind of my forte.”

“No it’s not, you bastard.”

“…Ugh.”

Clatter clatter.

For a while, all we could hear was the sound of plastic being moved around.

No matter what, Yoo Eunha’s major is healing.

And not just healing, but top of the healing department.

But.

Strictly speaking, she does not actually possess healing power that matches her ranking.

She only placed 13th because her overall specs are excellent.

If her healing ability itself had also been overwhelming, she would have crushed the snake tailed nun even without my help.

Poison and healing are natural counters to each other.

You could say it is like fire and ice?

When one side has higher firepower, the outcome is decided.

In that sense, the <VS Snake Tailed Nun Battle> was a fight she absolutely had to win as a healer.

Even the weapon <Reversing the Natural Order> she received from the healing department is a really good piece of gear.

“…Please don’t scold me too much.”

Yoo Eunha whispered.

“Huh? About what.”

“Running around even though I can’t heal properly…. Hehe…. I really am practicing healing hard though….”

Clatter.

The sound of plastic being moved slowed down.

Is she embarrassed about going to a jiu jitsu gym? I kind of don’t get it….

No.

That’s not it. When you think about the expectations placed on Yoo Eunha in the healing department, it makes perfect sense.

And those expectations are probably slowly turning into anger. Professors have no mercy.

They already fed her <Reversing the Natural Order>, so it is about time they start pointing fingers, asking what this pathetic healing output is and why her grades are not improving.

“Hey. Yoo Eunha.”

“…Whaat.”

“You’re searching too slowly! Stop slacking and find it faster!”

“…Hmph! I came here to help you!”

I held up a plastic arm and pointed it at Yoo Eunha.

“And assistant instructor? Are you really that amazing?”

“…It’s not like that! A jiu jitsu gym is a jungle ruled by the law of the strongest! The strongest one is the instructor! The next strongest is the assistant instructor!”

“That’s impressive though. Then why didn’t you say anything.”

If I had been an assistant instructor at seventeen.

I would have written <Assistant Instructor Kim Seungtae!> on a huge flag and worn it on my back everywhere.

Heh heh…. Just imagining it is fun.

“Th-that’s because I’m a healer, right? It’s kind of embarrassing? Becoming great through jiu jitsu is basically like Yoo Eunha committing adultery against Yoo Eunha….”

“What on earth are you even saying.”

Ironically.

Even though she shouldn’t be.

Yoo Eunha’s forte is using her body.

Not just jiu jitsu, but even judging only by her Bajiquan skills, she is good enough to compete with the very top of the combat department.

There is no way the professors missed that talent during the entrance exam. And yet she entered the healing department….

That means Yoo Eunha strongly insisted on majoring in healing. For some reason, at least.

“Good grief, the end times really are here. A seventeen year old assistant instructor in jiu jitsu…. Why wasn’t I born as Yoo Eunha….”

“Aaagh! Fine, I get it! Stop poking at me! Hey Kim Pirate. I will quit jiu jitsu and Bajiquan starting tomorrow, I will quit!”

“Who told you to quit, idiot! You’re saying that but your arms are resting! Don’t quit labor or jiu jitsu!”

I grabbed plastic arms in both hands and started swinging them around.

I am allowed to rest a bit. There is no reason.

“Yoo Eunha. Just in case you didn’t know, your talent is brawling. Fistfights. Punching and getting punched. In other words, you are undeniably combat department material.”

“…….”

There is no way she doesn’t know.

She probably knows better than anyone.

But still.

What good would it do for her if I said anything here.

Even if I said, ‘You suit boxing and capoeira more than healing.’

Would that really help Yoo Eunha?

Yoo Eunha likes combat sports. She has abundant talent. She loves that talent.

But for some reason, she chose the healing department.

That reason.

Is surely something that outweighs both her talent and affection for combat. It must be a reason strong enough for her to suppress what she loves.

If I were to grab Yoo Eunha by the hair and force her to change her major.

And if doing so gave her clear potential to break free from being a side character.

Then.

“Who would that be for, you brat.”

I do not give unsolicited advice.

I am just a minor extra, not Yoo Eunha’s owner. Yoo Eunha made her choice with difficulty, and I have no justification to overturn that choice.

“Yoo Eunha, it doesn’t matter what you’re good at! In most cases, what you’re good at and what you want to be good at are separate things!”

“…Yeah, okay, what? Huh?”

“So Yoo Eunha. Fight your own duel. A nimble healer is incredibly valuable.”

“…….”

“On top of that, healing is nice, right? It’s the complete opposite of smashing things. In a way, healing is clearly one facet of being a hero. Especially since I really hate being in pain, so become a good healer. That’s all.”

“Kim Pirate….”

Yoo Eunha stared at me quietly for a while.

Hmm. Was that a little sweet this time?

Yoo Eunha slowly opened her mouth.

“Don’t stop your hands while pretending to care about me.”

“Ah, yeah.”

She noticed?

Pretending to be sweet while slacking off.

A complete failure.

I threw away the plastic arms and went back to digging.

“Whoa! Found it! The KFC grandpa!”

Before long, Yoo Eunha shouted.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 24

The news reported on the Hope and Grace Church incident for several days.

About fifty years ago from now.

The Heavenly Church declared a Black Crusade against the world.

Countless heroes lost their lives in that crusade.

In return, the Heavenly Church suffered a blow close to total annihilation and had to shut down its operations.

From that point on.

The Heavenly Church went into hiding in the shadows. It quietly focused on building its strength.

Right up until today.

<17-year-old heroes repel the Heavenly Church>

<Corporation ‘Archive’ promises material support for tracking the Heavenly Church….>

The Heavenly Church steps into the light.

The exploits of the Superhuman Academy.

From the media’s perspective, it was an unexpected festival, so everyone pushed it hard.

And so.

The three of us who had been on site were summoned to the dean’s office. Before entering the dean’s office, I gave a warning.

“Hey. If you meet Colonel Lee Baek, you guys run first. Got it?”

“Why Colonel Lee Baek? I think he is the true model of a hero in this era….”

“Just run first. Unless you want to be forcibly recruited into special ops.”

I opened the door to the dean’s office and went in. A familiar face who was already there greeted me.

“Welcome.”

Professor Wrangler smiled brightly.

This is….

It feels like a pretty predictable development….

***

One professor from the Swordsmanship Legacy Department.

One professor from the Healing Department.

Zero professors from the Necromancy Department.

Invited professor Wrangler and the dean as well.

This was the meeting to decide how to credit the cadets who had distinguished themselves this time. Yet somehow, an excessive number of people had gathered.

They even just had us stand there while the professors whispered among themselves. And the direction of the discussion was going somewhere quite strange.

“Professors! This is unfair!”

Unable to hold it in, Yoo Eunha shouted out. I, standing next to her, was startled.

“Hey, Yoo Eunha. My eardrums almost burst….”

“I object as well.”

Han Taepyeong’s voice was sharp too. The atmosphere was tense, but Wrangler did not seem bothered.

“Then what about you, that Necromancy student? What do you think?”

“Me, all of a sudden?”

“It’s not all of a sudden. If you really think about it, the subject of this discussion is you.”

“Well, I guess that’s true….”

The professors’ conversation went like this.

They defined the solvers of this incident as Han Taepyeong and Yoo Eunha. To honor their wisdom and valor, a commendation ceremony should be held.

If so, then between the and the <Healing Department> and the <Swordsmanship Legacy Department>, which contributed more?

As if it were only natural.

The Necromancy Department was completely excluded from the proceedings. I glanced at the dean.

Slurp.

He was quietly just sipping his tea.

Observing.

Looks like I have no allies. A department without professors really is a punching bag, huh?

But honestly, I do not even need allies like that.

“Yes. I do not need any award. I will just do as instructed….”

“Seungtae!”

“Kim Pirate!”

When those muscle-brained guys on both sides yelled at once, my focus wavered.

“Agh…! What is with the lion’s roar from both sides!”

“Kim Pirate! You, you, what are you doing?”

“Dean! Are you just going to stand by and watch?”

Heh heh heh….

At Han Taepyeong’s request, the dean stepped in to mediate, his shiny crown gleaming.

“Cadet Seungtae…. There is no need to feel intimidated just because you are in front of professors. No need to be overly modest. Think carefully. This is not something to just let slide. What the faculty is doing right now…. is trying to dig up your achievements.”

When the dean plainly laid out the situation, the expressions of the three professors twisted.

“Yes, well. I know.”

“You know?”

“Instead, as much as you push me down, please lift them up.”

Bang!

Han Taepyeong stomped his foot.

“Kim Seungtae. Eunha and I are not children. You do not need to look after us.”

“You are children.”

“No, we are not.”

“Yes, you are. Han Taepyeong. Do you know my admission ranking?”

Han Taepyeong shook his head.

“It was 1111th.”

A brief silence.

“Even if the two of you combined and multiplied by 100, you would only be about the same as me….”

“What does that have to do with anything! Seungtae, you fulfilled your duty as a cadet at the scene….”

“No, to outsiders, it has a lot to do with it.”

Where do I even begin explaining this. This is why kids are seriously the worst!

[Lucy also really hates kids!]

[Lucy does not accept childish whining!]

Yeah…. She would not accept it….

Because you are the child who is whining.

Ahem.

Wrangler cleared his throat. Looks like he was going to explain things himself.

“Student Han Taepyeong. Do you know who the greatest enemy of the Superhuman Academy is? It is not demons. Not monsters. Not outlaws either. The true enemy of the Superhuman Academy is…. well-intentioned competitors.”

“My wisdom is lacking, so it is hard for me to grasp the deeper meaning.”

“Our Superhuman Academy does well. That is the problem. The academy has done well over the years, and it did well this time too. It will probably continue to do well. And those competitors have slandered the academy for ages. After all, they cannot compete in terms of results.”

“Are you saying other training institutions will take issue with Seungtae?”

As expected, Han Taepyeong was quick to understand.

The Superhuman Academy receives various privileges. Its annual budget exceeds the yearly finances of most countries.

Because it receives that much support.

Other training institutions criticize this point.

“That is right. Exactly. They will spin it as giving awards all the way down to rank 1111. They will say the Superhuman Academy is manipulating cadet careers again…. That it is a corrupt institution that only looks after its own interests…. That it is obsessed only with visible achievements….”

Wrangler shrugged. He looked at Han Taepyeong as if asking what he was going to do about it.

It is unpleasant, but true.

“So this is for the sake of the academy as a whole….”

“Damn it! Who cares about that!”

Bang!

Yoo Eunha, who had been listening, flung the dean’s office door open as if she were going to break it and stormed out. Han Taepyeong followed after her.

“If those are such old-fashioned reasons, then I will not listen any further either. I am sorry.”

Bang!

He slammed the door shut as if it might break. With the successive impacts, the door cracked and a hinge fell off.

“Eek….”

The dean put down his tea and made a distressed face.

“Heh heh. They are young, so they are full of fiery spirit.”

With things like this.

The professors smiled while avoiding eye contact. If the parties involved removed themselves on their own, things became much easier. The discussion could continue.

Lastly, me.

The three professors looked at me as if to say, why are you not leaving?

[Lucy is in big trouble! We missed the timing to leave…!]

[Lucy, what should we do? This ruins the style! For an evil spirit, style is everything!]

Just stay still….

It is not that we missed the timing. There is just something left to do.

“Cadet Kim Seungtae, do you have something to say?”

“No.”

“Then please leave. Thanks to the cadet’s cooperation, things proceeded smoothly. I ask out of concern, but you will not change your mind later, will you?”

“Do not worry. I will not go back on it.”

I then joined the seat where the three professors were gathered. While the professors looked confused.

“What are you doing now?”

“Up until just now, I cooperated as the incident party and rank 1111 cadet Kim Seungtae.”

I sat down casually, without ceremony.

No one gave permission.

But I can do that.

“From this moment on, I represent the Necromancy Department.”

“What? Hey, Cadet Kim Seungtae….”

“Not Cadet Kim Seungtae, but Representative Kim Seungtae of the Necromancy Department.”

“Pfft!”

The dean burst out laughing.

But the other professors could not.

“From now on, as the representative of the Necromancy Department, I will join this credit-grabbing fight. I should add my spoon to the table.”

First.

Wrangler, with a face devoid of humor, pointed at the exit.

“Are you joking? Get out right now….”

“Professor Wrangler. Even if the Necromancy Department has a total of one member, it is still a proper department.”

“A hollow shell with one member and no professor?”

“Of course. But invited professor Wrangler ‘sir’…. you do not even have such an empty shell, do you?”

“What? Hey, Kim Seungtae. This world….”

“This world is upside down! Good grief! I am a department representative, you know? Watch your words.”

I struck first.

Wrangler is competent, but there is one thing he lacks.

Legitimacy.

Wrangler is not a superhuman, and therefore not a graduate of the Superhuman Academy. He was merely invited from outside as a capable scholar.

So in a structure like this.

When it comes to justification and standing, he becomes endlessly weak. His face turned red as Wrangler asked for support.

“Dean! Are you really going to just watch this as it is?”

At Wrangler’s complaint, the dean quietly looked at me.

“Hmm…. Did you bring it?”

I had been waiting for those words.

I took it out and placed it on the table.

The key to the Necromancy Workshop, gleaming with a golden light.

The dean shrugged.

“Wrangler. At this point, even I cannot stop it. It is a school regulation that has existed since I was a mere novice. On the day of his admission, Cadet Kim Seungtae was entrusted with full authority over the Necromancy Department along with that key.”

Wrangler’s face twisted.

No matter how brilliant his career was, tradition could not be blocked with that alone.

I fiddled with the calendar.

“This date is the award ceremony, right? Then in exchange for Cadet Kim Seungtae not attending….”

“Stop.”

“Cadet Kim Seungtae is more slow-witted than I thought?”

Once Wrangler was pushed aside.

This time, the department professors jumped in.

They at least had tradition. Their position was a bit different from Wrangler’s.

Still, both of them were merely associate professors who had not even become full professors.

“Oh? Associate professors of the Swordsmanship Legacy Department and the Healing Department. Will you keep this up?”

“No matter what you say, it is useless. You have no bargaining chips. How about we just give you some extra points in a few subjects and you leave right now?”

“If you do that~~~ then on the day of the ceremony, something ‘important’ might suddenly come up for Han Taepyeong and Yoo Eunha?”

“…Are you threatening us now?”

“A threat? Not at all…! I am just showing you my bargaining chips. And I would like to say that you never know how things turn out. On that day, suddenly! Maybe both of them need to change their engine oil?”

Ahem.

The dean nodded.

“If it is engine oil, then it cannot be helped.”

That is right.

Changing engine oil is a very serious matter.

It absolutely cannot be skipped.

Even if there is no car.

In the dean’s office, which had fallen into a deadly silence as if engine oil had been poured over it.

Only the sound of the dean sipping his tea continued.

Slurp, slurp.

“Shall we continue the discussion then. In exchange for <Cadet Kim Seungtae’s absence>, the Necromancy Department requests the following. Looking at the item withdrawal records, it seems the Swordsmanship Legacy Department swiped… no. Borrowed quite a few items….”

***

The discussion was wrapped up at a reasonable point.

At my threat, the professors left while saying, “We will talk to upper management for now.”

I had given them options with room for compromise, so a reasonable response would come back.

Otherwise, they would be off changing engine oil.

[Lucy’s neck feels stiff!]

[Lucy wants to change the oil in the gun barrel too!]

But then.

Ever since leaving the dean’s office, Wrangler kept following me.

“Professor Wrangler?”

“Student Kim Seungtae. Let me ask you just one thing. Why did you never come to my lab?”

“Professor Wrangler. You do not hold a grudge against me, do you? Like obstructing my future until I enter your lab…!”

Wrangler is a bad guy.

No matter how great his career is, he is genuinely a bad guy.

That is why I tried not to draw attention.

If you reject his scouting offer, he harasses you relentlessly.

“No. Do not even dream of it. Why would I be desperate enough to cling to a disobedient cadet like you?”

“Oh, whew. That is a relief to hear….”

“That is not the reason. You received a rapid-fire projectile from Professor Crow, did you not?”

“Wow, that gives me chills. Where did you hear that?”

“How dare you try to mock me…!”

This again….

What is he talking about?

“Mocking you? Is going in and out of Professor Crow’s lab considered an act of betrayal?”

“What you think is irrelevant. I am the one who judges.”

“Yes. Understood. I, Kim Seungtae, also support Professor Wrangler’s judgment. Best of luck. I will be going now.”

“How impudent! You, knowing that I am competing with that fellow on the same project…! You reject my scouting offer and then stick around Professor Crow?”

“Well, I did not exactly stick around.”

“Choose your side carefully! Professor Crow is already a setting sun, not even a moon anymore! If you fall out of my favor, you will suffer like today from now on as well!”

“Well, it was not particularly painful….”

Whoosh.

Professor Wrangler left the spot.

I quietly watched his retreating figure.

Wrangler is a bad guy.

But he is not crazy.

Then why is he acting like that.

Why is he behaving like a madman.

Wait…. Hold on.

Who did they say was in charge of this award ceremony again?

The answer came to me.

“Aha. Our Professor Wrangler….”

Looks like he is burning inside.

He is worried that I might bring golden connections to Professor Crow.

“Well, for now, my absence is already decided.”

I made a contract with both departments.

That part has to be accepted clearly.

On top of that, if Yoo Eunha and Han Taepyeong receive public attention and support even for my share, it is an absolute gain.

You could call it concentrated experience allocation.

“I should stop by the church first.”

On the day of the church incident.

Because Colonel Lee Baek suddenly stormed in, I was unable to secure the treasure.

The treasure the Snake-Tail Nun was trying to take.

The treasure sleeping in the Bible Museum.

I need to retrieve the <Plastic King David>.

“It is my first time seeing that treasure too, so my heart is racing…!”

To bring it back, I would need someone strong.

Without hesitation, I sent a message to Yoo Eunha.

***

A lavishly decorated CEO room.

“Yes, Dean. Then I will see you on that day.”

The man said that and hung up the phone.

Then he picked up the internal receiver.

“Director Jo. I have been put in charge of the award ceremony for resolving the Hope and Grace Church incident. Yes, yes. Please clear that entire time slot. There is no need to prepare anything separately. They say the academy will lead the overall speech as well.”

Beep beep!

At that moment, his phone rang.

The man glanced sideways to check the caller.

<Caller: VIP>

“…I am getting a call from someone important. I will call you back later. Yes.”

The man answered the VIP’s call.

“Ryeong, what is it? Something to say?”

The VIP poured out what she wanted to say.

The story unfolded without much order.

‘So you know! The priest was not actually a priest!’

Feeling the commotion through the phone, a smile formed on the man’s lips.

A smart daughter.

To every parent, their child looks like a genius, but this child was truly a universally acknowledged genius.

Logical.

Skillful.

Wise.

Still, from the man’s perspective, he wished his daughter would act a bit more in line with her age.

‘So what do you think I said? Of course I said I would not do it!’

Just like now.

He wished she would chatter like kids her age.

“Oh my goodness Ryeong almost got into big trouble!!! No Dad is not just giving a half-hearted response~”

The daughter recounted her adventure story for what must have been the dozens of time, and the man listened attentively for the dozens of time.

“Hohogok~ So what did little brother do then?”

A smile formed on the man’s lips.

Award ceremonies are always unbearably boring, but this time, he was looking forward to it just a little.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 23

Since when had he hidden her there.

Johan had planned a fight he could not possibly lose. Because Han Taepyeong would never abandon a hostage.

“Ow…!”

Johan hooked his index finger into the girl’s mouth and dragged her out.

Like reeling in a fish.

“A fisherman who catches people… haha! Not very funny?”

“It’s so-so.”

Cough, cough.

The girl’s eyes filled with tears. I did not take my eyes off her.

I was fine.

“I’m fine.”

[Lucy… angry!]

[Lucy… so sorry!]

No.

There is nothing to be sorry about.

This is a game.

“Cadet. That revolver looks pretty nice. You shot down the <Sacred Interceptor> thanks to that revolver, right?”

“It’s not gear carry. Your side is way worse in that regard. If it were pure skill, I already won.”

“Hah. Loudmouthed little bastard….”

Johan lifted the child’s upper lip with his finger.

Blood flowed from her mouth.

I was indifferent.

I was fine.

“Hand it over to me. Unless you want to see something bad happen to the kid.”

“Hey, Johan. Use that genius brain of yours and think. If you say it like that, do you think I will hand it over? You think I would put everyone in danger just to save one kid? Even hero movies cut their losses these days. Just give up.”

“Well….”

Johan grabbed the girl’s head.

Burning eyes.

Bared teeth.

“From where I stand, you’re not a hero.”

Johan started acting.

Like a spy.

Like something colorless, achromatic.

He began playing the villain.

I thought.

Could I shoot Johan immediately?

I could.

But the child would die, one hundred percent.

All I had to do was abandon one person….

Smartly.

“Lucy. What do you think.”

[Lucy… sob!]

[Lucy… sad!]

Lucy read my heart and answered.

“We can’t save all the hostages anyway. Someone is bound to be lost.”

“What are you even saying. Cadet. I’m going to start squeezing the kid’s head now.”

“Even if one or two slip through, the clear rank is still A.”

It sounded dubious.

And Superhuman Chronicle is exactly that kind of game.

Losing one or two is normal.

Saving everyone is what’s abnormal.

It’s a game that demands its price.

But is this Superhuman War Chronicle?

Is this moment even a game?

I don’t know.

Because I don’t know.

“Lucy. I guess this is as far as it goes.”

[Lucy… it’s okay….]

[Lucy… cold-blooded….]

I threw Lucy at Johan.

“You should have done that from the start.”

Click.

Johan checked whether there was a round loaded, whether it was a fake bullet or not.

[Lucy… I hate this bastard!]

“Oh wow. Now that I’m holding it, I can tell. This is an ego weapon, huh? Haha. Such a cute little thing. I will make good use of you from now on.”

“In a situation like this, you’re really thorough. Is that the composure of a genius spy?”

“What’s the rush? The situation is already over!”

Johan laughed.

Johan, the master of collusion and espionage, laughed.

“I figured it would end up like this. If you can’t act, it shows. I know, since I’m colorless.”

“No. This is a game. I don’t care.”

“Tsk tsk…. How foolish. Ryeong? Hold this tight.”

Johan put Lucy into the girl’s hands.

Johan was colorless.

That too was just another act.

Playing the villain.

But….

He was starting to get a little too immersed.

[Lucy… doesn’t like this!]

[Lucy… won’t do it!]

The more Lucy resisted, the more Johan acted like a villain.

Color was being painted onto the colorless.

“Alright. Ryeong. Aim straight at that cadet. You can do it, right?”

“Who says I will!”

Perhaps because the finger hooked in her mouth was gone.

The girl clearly voiced her opinion.

“Ryeong? You should listen to the priest.”

“You said Heavenly Church, not priest. Then you’re a cultist, right? I won’t do it.”

“Our Ryeong is so smart, so why is she acting like this…?”

Johan bared his teeth.

This was bad.

Ridiculously enough, I had to persuade the hostage.

“Hey. Kid. Look at me. I’m fine.”

The girl looked at me.

“N-no! I won’t do it! You’re stupid too, oppa! You should have weighed the pros and cons…!”

“I’m just a side character. The main line will be delivered by the protagonist anyway.”

“…!”

I was fine.

Whether this was a game or not.

Regardless of that.

“See? You heard him. He wants it. Here. Hold it tight. You hate it that much?”

Johan grabbed the girl’s hand.

A real piece of trash.

The sharp priest Johan was gone.

True to his colorless nature, he was completely immersed in the role.

Just like a genius spy.

Tremble tremble tremble.

The girl was forced to aim Lucy at me.

“I’m sorry…! Oppa…!”

“Usage warning! Lucy is a terrifying evil spirit, so it’s best to use her carefully...”

“A corpse is talking?”

Johan pulled the trigger.

Obviously….

Getting shot would hurt like hell, right?

Just thinking about it was scary.

So.

I had no intention of getting hit until I died.

Johan pulled the trigger, but I was fine.

There was no hole blown through my head.

The concept of Chapter 1 is time attack.

Johan’s time and my time.

Whose time would run out first.

While we were fighting that battle of time...

Click!

Some bastard broke the rules.

He broke the rules of the time attack.

Because time itself had been cut.

“I told you to be careful.”

Lucy came back.

As if time itself had been severed.

At this point, time attack or anything else no longer mattered.

“Terrifying.”

A revolver that comes back even if you throw it away?

That was horror.

The work of a terrifying evil spirit.

[Lucy went on a little healing trip! Her tongue is back to normal now!]

[Lucy will tell you Lucy’s rule! Lucy’s rule is… not following rules!]

I pulled the trigger.

Johan hastily formed a bow and arrow.

Incredibly fast.

You could tell he had properly learned the Heavenly Church’s archery.

But.

No matter how fast.

It was not fast enough.

Just a tiny bit….

Half a beat too slow.

Not going to work.

Even if you use science and technology.

Even if you borrow holy power.

Even if you master traditional archery.

“Uaaaaaah...”

You cannot take back a half beat you missed.

Because the core of Chapter 1 is time attack.

Miss the beat, and it’s over.

Ping..!

Even so, the arrow finally flew.

An arrow of light meant to intercept the enemy.

But it had no direction.

Like a deranged catfish, it just drifted through the air.

Because Johan was already falling.

That meticulous, clever head tipping backward.

From now on, it would not be so clever anymore.

“You got too immersed, Johan.”

If he hadn’t played the villain.

If he hadn’t sunk too deeply into the role at the very end.

The one collapsing might have been me.

As I watched the hostage slip free from his grasp.

I too staggered backward and fell.

[Lucy will support you… gah! This was too much after all!]

[Lucy says there’s way too much nosebleed! Match suspended!]

Lucy shouted urgently.

“I’m…. fine….”

Of course, that was a lie.

Just like Johan said, it was clumsy acting.

My body and my mind were anything but fine.

I really hate pain.

And I don’t want to lose hostages.

When a child gets hurt, it makes my blood boil.

So.

I’m scared right now.

One Seraphimzepam pill knocked me out before.

With two pills, would I just stay unconscious longer?

Unfortunately, drug effects don’t work that way.

If one pill knocks you out.

Two pills make your brain swell, burst through your skull, and spill out.

“Two-tenths is… too much… for a side character….”

Two pills were too much for a side character.

The nosebleed kept flowing.

So much that it felt like my brain had turned to dough and was leaking out.

Far over there.

Ryeong….

A hostage whose name I had heard several times in the original work.

Her real name was Lee Ryeong.

Because her father’s surname was Lee.

Lee Ryeong didn’t cry or run over like a child her age should.

Instead, she was rummaging through the fallen Johan’s clothes.

Could a normal kid do that?

Probably not.

She was just not normal, taking after her father.

“Found it…!”

Lee Ryeong came running, holding something she pulled from Johan’s clothes.

She must have been so frantic that she tripped on the debris and took a big tumble.

“Hey…. You should be careful….”

Cough.

Lee Ryeong grabbed me by the collar and shook me.

“S-sorry… I won’t backseat anymore….”

Kids these days are scary…!

Lee Ryeong rattled on.

“This this this this! I saw this in my dad’s lab…! That cult priest was probably relying on this too…! He couldn’t have been planning to die!”

She held out a small statue.

A statue engraved with a falcon soaring toward the sky.

A falcon statue at a time like this.

“Johan, you capable bastard….”

I couldn’t help but laugh.

Lee Ryeong aside, I knew this statue very well too.

“You even stole the <Maltese Falcon>….”

This soaring falcon was essentially a token of some secret organization.

Johan had revealed three cases of espionage, but that clearly wasn’t all.

Just how far had his tentacles spread?

“You had everything planned, didn’t you.”

This beautiful statue had only one use.

Crack!

I snapped the falcon’s neck and drank the liquid hidden inside.

[The purification power of Malta Island manifests.]

[‘Impurities’ consumed within the last hour evaporate.]

Impurities.

The Seraphimzepam.

Korean wild ginseng.

All sorts of good things that turn into poison when overused.

They evaporated from inside me.

My brain, which had been cooking, rapidly returned to normal.

Because the <Maltese Falcon> is the most effective purifier in the world.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 22

The first episode of Superhuman Chronicles.

The defining feature of <VS Johan> is a time attack.

The targets the Heavenly Church aims for are six in total.

Save two in the lobby first, then save four more in the prayer hall.

“This is cutting it close.”

I ran toward the prayer hall.

The Heavenly Church’s targets are six children who cannot resist at all.

On Normal or Hard difficulty, it is manageable to protect them all, more or less.

On Hell difficulty, though.

Saving everyone is like trying to pluck stars from the sky.

Out of a hundred attempts, you might succeed once.

No matter how fast you move, one or two will always get kidnapped.

Even then, the clear score still comes out as an A.

“……”

I know it too.

The scoring system feels off somehow.

Rather than being generous with points, it feels like it is saying that saving everyone within the time limit is impossible.

As if losing one or two is the intended design.

“…Wow.”

The moment I entered the prayer hall, I could not help but admire the scene.

All the guns were smashed to pieces, and holes were scattered across the ceiling.

Bloodstains were everywhere, and there were easily more than ten fallen enemies.

In the prayer hall still filled with the heat of battle, only Han Taepyeong stood there, intact.

“You damn monster!”

One of the fallen fanatics suddenly sprang up and aimed for Han Taepyeong’s blind spot.

Clang!

The next instant, he collapsed again, spraying blood.

What. How did he do that.

“You monster bastard!”

I approached Han Taepyeong.

The innocent civilians huddled along the wall trembled when they saw me.

“Please relax. I am from the Superhuman Academy. I am friends with him. Hey. Right? We are friends, right?”

“……”

Even when I came right up to him, Han Taepyeong said nothing.

That broad back gave no response at all.

Hmm.

Does that mean we are not friends?

Or is he embarrassed to be introduced as friends.

[Lucy… can’t watch!]

[Lucy… so pitiful!]

“Hey, Han Taepyeong…. We are friends, right. Kkrupping….”

Han Taepyeong still said nothing.

Looking closer, it was not just that he was silent.

He was not even breathing.

“Are you sulking because I sent you here alone?”

But.

No matter how sulky he was, it could not be like this.

With no breathing, that usual golden aura was nowhere to be seen either.

He looked like an inanimate object.

“…Hey.”

Staring at that stone like back made me think of someone else.

He overlapped with another Han Taepyeong in my mind.

I remembered the countless protagonists who had fallen just to achieve a single clear.

Without realizing it, ominous words filled my head.

GAME OVER.

Thud.

When I placed my hand on Han Taepyeong’s shoulder, it felt damp.

My palm turned bright red.

The blood scattered everywhere came back into view.

“Han Taepyeong.”

“……”

“Hey, Han Taepyeong!”

When I shook his shoulder hard.

“…? Huhk.”

Han Taepyeong fell forward.

At the same time, the children who had been hidden behind him revealed themselves.

“Big brother!”

“Hyung!”

Han Taepyeong planted his sword into the floor and struggled, but he could not stand up in the end.

“…S-Seungtae? Cough. Why are you so late?”

“Hey! You scared me!!!”

I was seriously scared….

I rubbed my racing chest.

“Where…. Looks like you are pretty hurt. Are you okay?”

“Hwaaang! He got stabbed while protecting us…!”

I counted the crying children.

One, two, three, four.

Four.

They were all there.

No matter if the difficulty was Destruction or whatever.

Han Taepyeong did it.

He really pulled it off.

A real protagonist really is different.

I soothed the sobbing kids.

“Calm down, kids. This guy is super tough. This is nothing more than a daily scratch to him….”

“Man, I was wondering who it was, it is Seungtae? You are really late….”

Han Taepyeong greeted me again.

Even though he was grinning, his mind seemed half gone.

If that was the case.

Han Taepyeong was alive, so what happened to the Chapter 1 boss.

Finding him was not difficult.

Up ahead.

Someone was lying neatly beside the pulpit.

A man in priestly robes.

Father Johan.

His aura was slowly fading.

[Lucy… free win!]

[Lucy… boring!]

So he went down without even getting to face me once.

It feels a little anticlimactic, but for a side character like me, this is probably the right amount.

“Good work, Han Taepyeong.”

“Mm…. There were so many Heavenly Church guys, it was not easy… cough cough.”

“Good work. Yoo Eunha will be here in a bit.”

“Yeah…? Guess Eunha is busy too.”

“Not as much as you. At least she has a one on one over there. Where does it hurt the most? Your organs are not spilling out, right? Ah. They are coming out a bit….”

Do I need to put them back in….

I reached toward something protruding from Han Taepyeong’s side.

Then a message appeared.

[Destruction has descended.]

If Destruction had a color, would it be like this.

That thought came with a pitch black message.

Crash.

Out of nowhere, the church ceiling collapsed.

And beyond it, black sunlight poured down.

The black sunlight soaked Father Johan’s body.

It wrapped around him like a messiah’s blessing.

Crack.

Crack.

With the sound of bones, the priest’s body began to move.

I slowly stepped in front of Han Taepyeong.

Yeah.

I thought it ended too easily.

Just like with Ahn Eunho.

This is the start of Destruction difficulty.

“Lucy.”

[Lucy… hate priests!]

[Lucy… hate moving corpse priests even more!]

“Seungtae, be careful….”

Han Taepyeong crawled forward.

“Han Taepyeong. Take the kids and run back.”

“I am okay…. I am okay….”

“Huh? If you do not listen, you are going to get hurt.”

I pressed down hard on Han Taepyeong’s organs.

When he collapsed screaming, the kids dragged him away.

Good listeners.

[Destruction has descended.]

[Johan’s innate ability has changed.]

[Speech → Achromatic Spy]

[Father Johan has additionally acquired the following traits.]

[Evolution Society exclusive trait: Capsule LAST]

[Vatican City trait: Sacred Interceptor]

[Heavenly Church exclusive trait: Heavenly Killing Archery]

I dismissed the messages.

Johan was not originally a combat unit.

With his innate ability <Speech>, he was just a mid level manager who swindled churchgoers.

A command type, you could say.

But apparently not on Destruction difficulty.

I can tell just by looking at the newly acquired traits.

It seems he intends to show a true boss like presence.

“Destruction difficulty is so fun. Right?”

It is honestly boring as hell….

I opened my pill case.

Rattle.

Inside was packed full of Seraphimzepam.

How many pills would it take to get through this crisis.

“Who might you be? Pleased to meet you. I am the priest of Hope Grace Church…. Johan.”

The risen Johan adjusted his jawbone back and forth.

“Ah, stiff…. I had heard warnings, but this medicine is pretty strong.”

“Johan. You just took <Capsule LAST>, right? How did you even get connected with the Evolution Society to get that.”

“How do you know that?”

Johan smiled faintly.

“Yes. That is right. I do have some ties with the Evolution Society. I was secretly colluding with them. In return, I received <Capsule LAST>.”

Secret collusion.

Is this the power of the innate ability <Achromatic Spy>.

“Nice ability you have.”

“Thank you. I watched a lot of spy movies growing up…. Not that it is something to brag about, but my color is a bit faint. I blend in easily anywhere.”

There are countless villains in Superhuman Chronicles.

Some are fanatics who kidnap children, while others pray for the evolution of humanity.

The Evolution Society.

The enhancement drug created by that Evolution Society is <Capsule LAST>.

Once you take it, you die within an hour.

And.

For that one hour, even someone about to die becomes incredibly powerful.

Looks like he took it before getting beaten by Han Taepyeong.

Capsule LAST.

Amazing effect.

No false advertising.

A straightforward product name.

No hiding the side effects.

Other pharmaceutical companies should learn a thing or two from the Evolution Society.

“Feels refreshing to finally say it out loud. My mouth was itching. Nameless cadet. Actually, I am also colluding with the Heavenly Church.”

“That is not collusion. You are purely Heavenly Church born, so what do you mean collusion.”

“…You are right? I must have spent too long in the Vatican. Playing priest really stuck to me. But….”

How does he really know that.

Johan tilted his head to one side and muttered.

“You are an unpleasant cadet.”

“Like you are any better….”

Johan’s neck twisted to a grotesque angle.

It was the horrifying effect of <Capsule LAST>.

“Then let me correct myself. As I said, I am from Heavenly Church, so…. I was also <colluding> with Vatican City.”

A spear of light formed in Johan’s left hand.

<Vatican City’s secret art, Sacred Interceptor>.

That is a troublesome trait….

With the innate ability <Achromatic Spy>, he really stole all kinds of things.

“And this is the hometown of my dark heart…. A trick I learned at the deep and secret headquarters of the Heavenly Church.”

A black bow appeared in Johan’s right hand. It was probably the <Heavenly Killing Archery> he had formally learned in the Heavenly Church.

Capsule LAST.

Sacred Interceptor.

Heavenly Killing Archery .

“I’m getting dizzy….”

Those traits were not singlehandedly Tier 1.

However, what mattered was that each region’s specialty had been served together on one table.

Originally, one strength creates one weakness.

That is usually how it works.

But….

The Evolution Society’s “technology.”

Vatican City’s “holy power.”

The Heavenly Church’s “teachings.”

Heterogeneous elements had clumped together. Strengths buried weaknesses. Strengths brought out other strengths.

“Three in one body…. You have made it big.”

Johan was now, although faintly, embodying a trinity.

“Is this Johan’s cheat map or what?”

Does that mean he reached out everywhere and earned the trust of every faction.

A genius spy.

“How is it? I had a rough time squeezing benefits out of everyone, but the results are there, right?”

Results, my ass.

A petty criminal who staged hostage situations had become a great villain playing on top of the factions’ heads.

This had to be settled.

He had to be dealt with here, before he grew any bigger.

“Ah, honestly…. I am kind of a devoted Heavenly Church believer, you know. You could say the foundation carved into my bones is the Heavenly Church. So I was planning to just kidnap the brats I was told to and run away, but….”

Johan nocked an arrow onto the bowstring.

“At this point, I guess I have no choice but to beat all the witnesses to death. No matter how many brats I offer up, if the fact that I was colluding with other factions reaches the Pope’s ears, it’s all meaningless.”

“Hey. Cult priest. Think again. You only have an hour left to live. Why don’t you go look at the sea instead?”

At my suggestion, Johan smiled faintly.

Confident.

Not the face of someone prepared to die.

Did he have a way to survive.

Something that could block the backlash of <Capsule LAST>.

That must be it.

He was a genius spy, after all. He would have prepared more than enough.

“I will just kill everyone and move on to Plan B. The reason people die here is because you exposed the secret, okay?”

What a shameless bastard.

More precisely, he was pretending to be shameless.

For a spy, acting was basic.

Gulp.

I swallowed two Seraphimzepam pills.

The three things Johan had.

I at least had to catch up in scientific technology.

“Oh. Are you the type who gets a nice boost from drugs too?”

Johan snickered as he aimed his bow.

He had properly learned the Heavenly Church’s Heavenly Killing Archery .

His posture as he drew the string was smooth, without a hitch.

“Try blocking this.”

An arrow of light flew through the air.

But its incoming trajectory was not straight.

It twisted and warped chaotically.

The arrow that guards God’s will, the <Sacred Interceptor>.

“What a real piece of work.”

I muttered.

The arrow was not aiming at me.

What the arrow of light targeted was farther back.

It flew toward the hearts of the children with Han Taepyeong.

The arrow’s direction was chaotic.

There was not even a fixed rule.

But.

Bang!

The arrow that had been swimming through the air like a fish shattered powerlessly.

Holy power was crushed by an evil spirit.

“Oh…. What is that? Your marksmanship is pretty precise?”

“It’s precision.”

“You have been really picky about word choice for a while now, cadet. Did you major in Korean literature?”

I wiped my nose.

Pitch black blood came off.

Precision.

It was blood thick with Han Taepyeong’s precision.

[Spirit Energy -0.29]
[Spirit Energy -0.29]
[Precision +0.29]
[Precision +0.29]

Twenty percent of my spirit energy was converted into precision.

It exceeded the previous limit of ten percent.

It was a miracle created by two Seraphimzepam pills.

“Is that it? No more arrows?”

“…This is making me competitive.”

Johan’s eyes flashed.

With those eyes, he immediately drew the bowstring.

“Let’s see how far you can go.”

Two rapid shots.

Two arrows of light flew in like seals.

[Lucy… a terrifying evil spirit!]

[Lucy… will bite holy power to pieces!]

Heavenly Killing Archery versus precision.

Holy power versus evil.

Bang bang!

We won.

The two arrows were shot down midair.

Johan frowned and drew the bowstring again.

I could not fall behind in tempo.

While he was drawing the string, I quickly reloaded as well.

Whoosh! Beams of light spread in all directions.

Now the arrows were not targeting the hostages.

The arrows flew in aiming for my vital points.

Even the red trajectories that foretold my future wavered and twisted.

Just grasping the future rushing toward me was enough to make my head spin.

But.

I can see it.

Whether my head spins or not.

Bang!

If I can see the trajectory, I can shoot.

I can hit it.

Twenty percent precision made that possible.

Arrows flew in again.

Bullets intercepted them.

Long.
Short.
Long-lasting.
Brief.

Our duel continued fiercely yet quietly.

Clatter.

Arrows and bullets poured onto the floor.

The ground was already covered with arrows and bullets.

“…Hey. Gunslinger cadet. That was a good show. But this is my victory. That’s a revolver, right?”

[Lucy… not a revolver!]

[Lucy… terrifying evil spirit!]

“No. An evil spirit.”

“The maximum capacity is six rounds. Then I just need to fire seven shots, right?”

“Try it.”

I slowly reloaded my bullets.

Johan’s limit was six consecutive shots.

How do I know.

If he could do seven, he would have done it from the start.

Johan was that kind of guy.

“Ah, this hurts my pride…. Want me to show you?”

“What. You still haven’t? When are you doing it?”

“You little….”

“Are you on a smurf too? I’m actually Challenger…. You think this is my first time trash talking like this?”

“You really know how to push buttons….”

Johan clicked his tongue.

A stalemate.

The firepower we were squeezing out was completely identical.

Neither advancing nor retreating.

Then time was on my side.

We were both overdosing on drugs, but.

This was Alpha Nest.

We must not forget that.

Superhumans would already be mobilizing.

In other words.

Whatever Johan’s Plan B was.

Johan had to run away quickly.

Just standing here like this was already an astronomical loss for him.

“Time is on my side.”

That is what I said, but.

Drip drip drip.

A nosebleed poured out like crazy.

Now all I could smell was metal.

My limit was approaching. There was not much time.

For Johan and for me.

We were both fighting against time. An extension of the Episode 1 concept.

A time attack for both sides.

Whose time would run out first.

“Cadet. You’re bleeding a lot. Are you tired?”

“No? Not at all? I can do this all day.”

“…I guess I will have to take out the seventh arrow.”

Johan moved.

So something was finally coming out.

Bosses are always like this.

Johan shoved his hand under the podium.

“Good thing I prepared…. Come out.”

Did he hide something.

A secret weapon.

Was there really a seventh arrow.

“Ah, it hurts…!”

The secret weapon dragged out by Johan’s hand screamed.

The seventh arrow… really did exist.

The seventh hostage appeared.

TFHITS Chapter 249

A bizarre world where beginnings and endings existed at the same time, where floor and ceiling coexisted.

As I was looking around, a voice spoke.

-Now, please speak.

“Let me be able to die.”

-That is not possible.

There was firmness in the voice.

-From the start, you are misunderstanding one thing.

“What do you mean?”

-Do you truly believe I am keeping you alive simply to converse with you? I am merely preparing to raise you as humanity’s absolute being.

Humanity’s absolute being?

-There exists a race that could be called humanity’s predecessors. The civilization that was the origin of the Primordial Demon King.

“I know.”

-When they discovered a significant portion of the laws, I selected one individual among them and bestowed omnipotent power upon them.

“So one representative of that civilization became the absolute being?”

-Yes.

“Why? What was the point of doing that?”

-Because otherwise, they would have gone extinct.

The law explained calmly.

-Mide. This universe is an extremely dangerous place. You cannot even imagine how many crises are scattered throughout it.

“…….”

-The crises brought about by negative energy are, on a cosmic scale, so trivial they are hardly even worth discussing. Yet humanity failed to properly overcome even such minor crises.

“…….”

-All civilizations require an absolute being to protect them from such threats. Without one, they cannot endure crises tens of times greater than the petty threat you call a Demon King.

The law seemed to sigh.

Then, in a somewhat stiff tone, it continued.

-I can state this with certainty. If you do not become the absolute being, humanity will not endure.

“…….”

-I told you that I look forward to the day when I can speak with humanity on equal terms, didn’t I? That was said under the assumption that you would stand as humanity’s absolute being.

“…….”

-What will the next crisis be? Perhaps the sun in the sky will swell and swallow the world. Or the moon may drift beyond the universe, or the galaxies of the night sky might pour down upon the world.

“…….”

-Without an omnipotent existence like myself protecting humanity, you will never escape such crises. And I cannot directly protect a specific civilization. Only you, who were born human and can become the absolute being, can save humanity’s future.

I remained silent for a while, then spoke.

“A civilization with such an absolute being can never fully discover you.”

-……What do you mean?

“The reason I abolished the hero system in the first place was because I thought that if a massive existence like a hero remained, humanity would forget how to stand on its own. You agreed with that and helped me, didn’t you?”

-I only said that negative energy inevitably stagnates. Now that you have successfully separated it, whether there is a hero or an absolute being, humanity will continue to move forward.

So this was where our opinions diverged.

The law and I agreed that the Primordial Demon King had to be killed.

But the law believed that only negative energy hindered humanity’s progress.

I believed that both negative energy and heroes caused humanity to stagnate.

I organized my thoughts briefly and spoke.

“That predecessor civilization of humanity you mentioned, hasn’t it failed to fully discover you? And that’s because you established an absolute being.”

-I established an absolute being among them only three million years ago. Perhaps not enough time has passed yet.

“Then in those three million years, has that civilization progressed at all?”

The law did not answer.

But it didn’t feel like it agreed with me either.

‘This won’t be easy.’

It clearly had no intention of letting me go.

Then there’s no helping it.

I will do what I always do.

I sighed and said,

“I understand, at least. My thoughts haven’t changed, but… stagnation is better than extinction.”

-…….

“Knowing humanity will be destroyed, I can’t die peacefully. I’m a hero, after all.”

-I believed you would say that.

“But it’s also true that the burden is too heavy.”

-Then?

“Let’s do this. Give me the autonomy to add one ‘law of the universe’ of my choosing.”

At that, the voice grew visibly flustered.

-H, how did you know that it’s possible to add a law of the universe?

“Because you gifted me intuition, I established the laws of the world, which are a reduced version of the laws of the universe. That’s why I know.”

-…….

“In the laws of the world, a hero who kills the Demon King can add a law. Wouldn’t a similar system exist for the laws of the universe as well?”

-Excellent. As expected, my choice was not wrong.

The law explained readily.

-You have fulfilled the specific conditions required to become an absolute being. As a reward, you may add a new law of the universe.

“That’s a relief.”

-So, which law do you intend to add?

I smiled gently and said,

“Make Neril Slane an absolute being.”

-Neril, you say.

“You know her. She is my wife, who left long ago. I want to share this heavy burden with her. We’re husband and wife.”

-That is impossible. Souls that have departed to what you call the underworld can never interfere with this universe or world. That is also why I made it so you could not die.

Fortunately, the law took my leading question perfectly.

‘So once someone goes to the underworld, that’s it?’

Meaning once I go there, it can’t do anything to me anymore.

I put on a deeply regretful expression and said,

“Then… it can’t be helped. Can my children be made absolute beings?”

-That is also impossible. Establishing such omnipotent beings requires conditions.

Once again, it fell for my leading question.

‘So it can’t take it out on my remaining children either.’

Just one last thing.

I tilted my head as if genuinely curious.

“Conditions? Come to think of it, you said earlier that I fulfilled certain conditions. What exactly were they?”

-They differ by civilization and species, but in your case, it would be fame. At least five hundred million points of fame.

Good.

I think I have heard everything I need to.

I sighed and spoke,

“Haa, it can’t be helped. Then… hmm. I will make it so my 560 million fame is preserved permanently.”

-What?

“For humanity, fame is converted directly into power.”

-If you become the absolute being, such trivial power wouldn’t even catch your eye.

“Perhaps. But fame is both my beginning and my end.”

I continued slowly.

“As time passes, the fame of Hero Mide Mohan will gradually fade. When generations change, it will just become an old story.”

-That is true.

“And that’s fine in its own way. Still, fame is proof of my existence, my everything. I want to preserve it permanently. Is that possible?”

-That’s a more modest wish than expected. Of course, it’s possible.

Tap.

A screen window appeared.

But its pattern was very different from the one I always saw.

A deep curtain of darkness, writhing and smoldering with something within.

‘So this is the universe’s screen window.’

I spoke casually.

“Can I write this myself, by any chance? It’s a momentous occasion.”

-If you wish.

An elegant pen with a feather appeared in midair.

I took it in my hand.

Then I slowly began writing words onto the black curtain.

<All fame of Mide Mohan shall permanently……>

Then, at several times my usual speed, I wrote the rest.

<disappear.>

The next moment,

a shrill voice rang out.

-What are you doing right now!

Whoosh.

I tossed the pen aside carelessly.

“You want me to ascend as humanity’s absolute being? To serve them forever?”

-This can’t be. This cannot be happening.

“Are you insane? Why would I ever do something like that.”

The view began to change.

The bizarre space warped and pushed me somewhere else.

Just now, I erased all my fame.

With my fame gone, I lost the qualifications to become humanity’s absolute.

And naturally, I also lost the right to remain here.

I muttered softly.

“Sorry.”

-Mide.

“I’m sorry for deceiving you. I should have just let you go properly from the start.”

-……That’s enough now. More importantly, please answer one last question.

The Law asked in a somewhat distant-sounding voice.

-Are you fine with humanity being destroyed?

“It’s not something that’s set in stone, is it?”

-No. I can guarantee it. With the choice you have made now, humanity’s destruction is certain. A species without an absolute can never overcome the countless crises of the universe.

“Why are you so sure?”

-Up until now, countless species and civilizations have all been like that……

“But humanity hasn’t walked that path yet. Even if ninety-nine people fall while running a road full of obstacles, there’s no guarantee the hundredth person will fall too.”

I quietly closed my eyes.

“And setting all that aside, to be more honest about how I feel…… it’s a hassle.”

-What?

“I have done enough. Whether they are destroyed, stagnate, or develop, that’s for future generations to handle. I don’t plan to worry about it that far.”

-Hehe.

For the first time, the Law let out a laugh.

-It seems I misjudged you greatly. To show a completely different course of action at the very last moment……

After thinking for a moment, I asked.

“May I ask one last question too?”

-Go ahead.

“You said your goal was to prevent humanity’s destruction by establishing me as an absolute. I don’t doubt that.”

-…….

“But that’s not all, is it?”

There was no reply.

Had I already been flung somewhere beyond where its voice could reach?

No. It should still be able to hear me.

I spoke.

“Weren’t you actually lonely?”

-…….

“The absolutes of other civilizations you established before, they didn’t discover as many laws of the universe as I did, did they?”

-…….

“The one who discovered the most ‘you’ in the entire universe is probably me. I’m the only existence qualified to converse with you on equal footing. That’s why you wanted to hold on to me.”

Then.

Whether it was something I truly heard or just an auditory hallucination created in my head, I couldn’t tell, but an answer came back.

-You’re cruel. To notice that and still leave so coldly.

I had only seen the overall appearance of the underworld. I didn’t know what the inner world of that bubble was like.

I heard explanations from the souls of my party members who left first, but I couldn’t really grasp it.

Looks like I finally get to experience it.

I opened my eyes.

Then I said.

“So the underworld is Neril.”

“What are you talking about.”

“The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was your face.”

“Hehe. Isn’t the underworld more beautiful than you expected?”

“That’s a pretty unique boast.”

Swoosh.

Neril stroked my face.

“What took you so long to get here?”

“A lot happened. Want to hear about it?”

“Yeah. Xenia went to call the others anyway. Let’s listen until they get back.”

Still lying down, I leisurely told her about my final con.

At first, Neril was extremely shocked, then she burst into anger.

“So you were trying to steal someone else’s husband?”

“Right? The Law was pretty rude.”

“And then?”

“I…….”

When I said I pulled a small con by adding laws of the universe, Neril burst out laughing.

“Ahahaha. You deceived people and demon kings to your heart’s content, and in the end you even tricked the Law.”

“That’s how it turned out. I was desperate in my own way.”

“To see me again?”

“What other reason could there be?”

At that moment, tears welled up in Neril’s eyes.

She probably wanted to cry from the very beginning, but had been desperately holding it back until now.

She grabbed my collar.

Then she threw herself into my arms and said.

“Sniff. I missed you. I really missed you.”

“Sorry I’m late. When I sent you down to the world, and when I sent you to the underworld first, I always made you wait.”

“No. I’m the one who left too early, who left you first. I’m sorry.”

“Stop crying.”

“You’re the one who made me cry.”

“Is that so. Then I won’t make you cry anymore. Ever.”

As if she would never let go again, she hugged me tightly.

We enjoyed each other’s warmth for a short while.

Then Neril spoke.

“Sounds like the others are coming.”

Sure enough, from far away, enormous footsteps could be heard.

“Doesn’t sound like it’s just our party members.”

“Yeah. The heroes and champions are probably all coming to welcome you too.”

“It’s beyond that. It’s almost at the level of a legion.”

“Hehe. Then it looks like they called everyone who had ties with us in life.”

I slowly got up.

After waiting a bit, from far away I heard the voices of my dearly missed party members.

“Mr. Mide!”

“Hyung!”

“Why did you take so long!”

“Seriously. What were you doing all this time?”

“Do you know how long we waited.”

“Well, you came eventually, so it’s fine. You lived a really long life.”

I walked toward them.

Neril naturally linked arms with me and spoke.

“By the way, how did such an incredible being like the Law fall for such a trivial con?”

“It probably understood me based on how I acted in life. It believed I wouldn’t just leave while being threatened with humanity’s destruction.”

“Totally misread you.”

“Well, I was a hero at least on the surface. A typical hero might really have accepted the Law’s proposal.”

In reality, Grade, Lepia, and Leon refused a new world because the threat called Velosian still remained.

And the heroes before them didn’t receive a new world either, choosing humanity’s prosperity and development instead.

They were all, without exception, admirable heroes.

So it must have thought, “Since Mide is also a hero, he won’t be able to ignore humanity’s destruction.”

“But I rejected that noble sacrifice.”

“Yeah. That’s exactly you. Because you’re…….”

Somehow, I felt like I knew what Neril was about to say.

We opened our mouths at the same time.

“Because you’re a fake hero.”

Before I knew it, I looked around at the countless people surrounding us, one by one.

Faces I had missed so dearly.

Bright, innocent smiles.

Expressions full of joy and emotion at our reunion.

In a gentle voice, I said.

“It’s been a long time, everyone.”

On this day.

On such a wonderful day.

I truly retired at last.

-end-

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 21

Inside the Bible Museum.

Biblical figures made of mannequins stood there.

Between them.

Two figures that were not plastic darted back and forth.

From the very first glance, they defined each other as enemies.

The battle that began without a word only grew fiercer.

<With children, see with your own eyes….>

Half of the catchphrase hanging between them snapped off and fell.

<Expe… experi… Bible wo… adventure>

Sssss.

The catchphrase that hit the floor melted away.

As if it had touched a powerful acid.

The one who melted the catchphrase grinned.

“Hoho…. Child, are you going to keep running. If you are not stupid, you should have realized by now that you cannot win.”

“Do not make me laugh. I am Cadet Yoo Eunha. I may run, but I never give up.”

“Aha. So you are stupid.”

The two ran again.

The ones locked in pursuit were Yoo Eunha.

And an unidentified nun.

No.

To be precise, only Yoo Eunha was running.

Shaaaak!

The nun was moving by wriggling a huge tail instead of legs.

Kaaaak!

The nun’s mouth opened wide, spewing the deadly poison that had melted the catchphrase.

Yoo Eunha quickly changed direction, but part of the poison touched her body.

Sssss!

Yoo Eunha tumbled and hastily tore off her shirt.

She really did not want it touching her….

Even though she reacted immediately.

In that brief moment, the poison burned through the shirt and scorched Yoo Eunha’s skin.

Near her right elbow turned pitch black.

“Crazy…. That unit.”

Yoo Eunha is a healer.

And not just any healer, but the top of the healing department.

If it were a simple burn, it would not be a big issue, but considering the opponent’s form….

This was not simple acid.

The kind that travels through the bloodstream and destroys the body.

Poison.

And deadly poison at that.

“Pretty quick, kid. I wanted to melt that pretty face of yours….”

“Do not joke. You did not even get close to my face.”

“It is fine. It is only a matter of time anyway…. My procedures are precise. I will melt your face thoroughly.”

The nun flicked out a long tongue and circled around.

What could be seen beneath the skirt where legs should be was a long snake tail.

Hoo.

She was a troublesome opponent for Yoo Eunha.

‘Lower-body submissions will not work….’

The matchup was bad….

The field Yoo Eunha excelled in was close combat.

Fights against opponents with proper arms and legs.

Because that made it easier to read the .

But a tail….

Just the fact that the opponent had a tail instead of legs twisted the flow.

That S-shaped movement interfered with her reading.

In the meantime.

They had only faced each other for a brief moment.

And yet.

Gush.

Blood poured out from Yoo Eunha’s right arm, from the scorched area.

“…? What is this.”

The one startled was the snake-tailed nun.

Her eyebrows shot up.

Her poison should not have produced that kind of effect.

Gush!

Even more blood spilled from Yoo Eunha’s arm.

Anyone watching would think she was badly injured, but….

“You…. You are doing something interesting.”

“Hoo… hoo….”

Yoo Eunha’s unique ability.

Yin and Yang.

She was regulating the internal flow of her body, expelling blood infused with poison.

“Heehee…. Go on, try it.

It will not be easy.”

The snake-tailed nun was skilled in this kind of fight.

A so-called professional.

A villain who made a living doing evil, and as such, she had plenty of data.

The moment poison takes hold, the win rate jumps to eighty percent.

Against a rookie like this, even more so.

Then flash.

In Yoo Eunha’s left hand, a splendid staff appeared.

It resembled a monk’s ceremonial staff, yet was inlaid with countless Ottoman-style jewels.

Entrance rank thirteen.

A piece the healing department professors had gone to great lengths to secure for the top-ranked healing student who had entered with outstanding results….

Closer to a treasure than a mere weapon.

Gulp.

The snake-tailed nun swallowed.

A strange light entered her torn pupils.

She had come to make money anyway, so grabbing a bonus would not be bad.

“Two treasures in one day. Life really does have days like this….”

“Reverse… reverse it. Circulate it in reverse….”

Just as the snake-tailed nun expected, the toxicity was overwhelming.

Judging that emergency treatment like before would not be enough, Yoo Eunha spun the staff.

She tried to draw out the mystery within it, but….

“Circulate it….”

Yet her movements looked oddly unstable.

Seeing that, the snake-tailed nun snickered.

“You are quick, and you throw a good punch. But that staff. Not so much. Heehee…. You are way off. You are better off just using your body.”

“Hey. I am good at punching and healing, both.”

“Do not make me laugh, half-baked. You cannot even do single-task properly, let alone multitask.”

“…I will do everything well. I can do it.”

“Sssslip-. Just stand right there. I will melt your heart so you will not need healing.”

Just as the snake-tailed nun was about to lunge forward.

Bang!

A bullet flew in from afar.

Shaaaak!

The snake-tailed nun dodged it, truly like a snake.

She twisted her body with a flexibility no human could possess.

“Damn…. How did she dodge that.”

The snake-tailed nun turned toward the shooter with grotesque pupils.

“You are…. as expected….”

It was a familiar face.

A stray she had seen in the corridor a few days ago.

No scent, no distinctive traits, yet someone who had instinctively set off alarm bells.

“Should have dealt with you in the corridor after all….”

“Then do it. You did not, though. Pathetic.”

More bullets flew.

Not a single one hit.

The snake-tailed nun’s movements were anything but ordinary.

“Kim Pirate. Be careful. This snake is insanely strong.”

“Yeah. Do not worry. It is not our first meeting, and I know her better than anyone. But I have a plan.”

A stray.

Kim Pirate.

Sometimes Kim Seongtae.

A man with many names.

His real name was…. Kim Seungtae.

Kim Seungtae turned his back.

“Hey, snake-tail. Sorry, but the artifact you are looking for. I already stole it.”

“What, you mean the artifact….”

“I am making a run for it.”

Kim Seungtae ran at full speed.

His direction was the .

The snake-tailed nun’s tail scales bristled.

***

Inside the Old Testament Exhibit Hall.

I ran like crazy.

Of course, I did not have time to grab any artifact.

“What could possibly be in this cheap exhibition hall.”

I ran into the Bible Museum and, as expected, the snake-tailed nun was literally a snake.

Yoo Eunha was in danger.

While I was secretly lining up a sniping opportunity on my own.

Two treasures in one day.

Just hearing that, I made a rough guess.

That snake had come here to steal something.

And had not stolen it yet.

“I guessed, and it actually worked.”

Shaaaak!

I heard the sound of the snake-tailed nun chasing me from behind.

Maybe it worked a little too well….

“I regret this….”

I activated the Necromancer’s Eye.

Bright enough to see even the auras beyond walls.

A terrifying green aura approaching through the corridor.

From even farther away, Yoo Eunha’s aura emitting flashes of healing light.

And here….

Near me.

Very faintly.

From one of the mannequins displayed in the <Old Testament Exhibit Hall>.

There was something subtly holding an aura.

An aura coming from the mannequin itself.

Is this what the snake-tailed nun was after.

Ssssss!

The snake-tailed nun slithered into the entrance of the Old Testament Exhibit Hall.

I hid behind the suspicious mannequin.

The snake-tailed nun relaxed.

“What is it, aaah! It is right there, isn’t it? Heeheeheehee. Putting on airs.”

“Snake tailed nun. Just one question.”

“Oh my…. You know very well. I cannot let you live.”

“No, not that. Even if you disguise yourself, a tail is still a tail. What does it feel like to wear shoes with your tail?”

“Ssssss…. Curious? Shall I teach you?”

The nun’s pupils split long and narrow.

Ah. Was that a sensitive question. Looks like it really hit a nerve. Living as a beastfolk is no easy thing.

Especially an individual like this….

Such beastfolk live openly subjected to discrimination and contempt. Very different from cute and cuddly crow professor.

The snake tailed nun approached.

And I took a hostage. I wrapped an arm around the neck of the aura emitting mannequin and pointed my gun.

I am sorry….

Shepherd King.

King David….

“Heh. Do not come any closer. Do you want to see King David in pain?”

I grabbed the one to one scale King David made of plastic and stepped backward.

King David, who looked like the KFC old man, seemed startled, maybe just my imagination.

“Shaaaah!”

The snake tailed nun was not just startled, she looked ready to tear me apart. Her tail swayed in an S shape.

“Heh! Don't come closer!”

I fired six shots wildly at the snake tailed nun. A chill ran along my fingertips. But not a single shot hit.

One tenth of my spirit energy had been converted into <Precision>. One tenth of the crystallized finesse that Han Taepyeong had honed.

One tenth.

With just that, I had taken down a truckload of fanatics, but I could not beat her.

“It cannot be helped…. Is this the limit of a side character.”

I am not a genius.

If you get technical, only one tenth of me is a genius.

And one tenth did not seem to be enough. I was not shocked.

I know very well that I am just a side character.

The arm wrapped around David’s neck. That hand gripped cold bullets.

With the other hand, I held Lucy and reloaded.

It did not even take a second.

“Ssssss?!”

The snake tailed nun dodged the bullets easily, yet she could not come closer.

Because of the hostage.

The aura emitting mannequin.

This King David was without a doubt the treasure the snake tailed nun was looking for.

I fired six shots and reloaded. The hand holding the bullets throbbed with pain.

Still, another failure to hit.

The snake tailed nun’s species.

Lamias are born with a snake’s flexibility and agility, but among them, this one was especially skilled.

She must be pretty famous.

Right now we were playing Tom and Jerry with David between us….

The problem was that Tom was extremely angry. She looked ready to catch me and rip my skull open.

A Tom who does not let his guard down is the strongest….

“You cannot use your venom, right? Because <David> might get hurt.”

“Calling it <David>…? Honestly…. I do not know how much you actually know….”

The snake tailed nun slowly narrowed the distance as she spoke.

“You act like you know…. Yet something feels off, our little rat. Heehee….”

Do you really know.

The snake tailed nun pronounced each syllable clearly.

I do not.

But I cannot say that honestly.

“I do!”

I diligently wasted bullets. By now, both my hands were throbbing.

“It is King David! The legend of a salesman who rose from shepherd to king! Special skill, cracking skulls with a sling!”

Shepherd King.

David.

Even if you combine the Old and New Testaments, it is hard to find someone who received as much love and trust from God as he did.

Not just one or two revelations, but practically a hot line to heaven.

Right now, he was only my hostage.

…How did I end up like this.

I tried to stop a hostage situation and became the hostage taker instead. Maybe because of the lighting, King David’s face looked gloomy.

“I am not going to get divine punishment for this, right…?”

This is just factory made plastic. Even if divine punishment strikes, it would probably be plastic level punishment….

[Lucy… waaah!]

[Lucy… so scary!]

“Lucy, what am I supposed to do if you act like that too!”

I am scared too!

Even if it is plastic. Even if it is factory made. Divine punishment is still scary.

The snake tailed nun closed the distance.

I kept firing factory enchanted bullets.

“Uaaah! I am shooting! I can shoot!”

“Haaam.”

The snake tailed nun looked rather bored. She had figured out my level.

She realized I had no ultimate move, no hidden trump card.

And that I had no intention of destroying this plastic hostage. Without a hostage, I would be finished anyway.

“Snake tailed nun. It is probably something like this, right? A petty thief by trade, sneaking in here for a big score this time, disguising yourself as a nun. That must have been tough. Nun life was super boring, right? But if I pull the trigger here, will you even get paid? Ah. Beastfolk wages? Kick.”

“Sssssr…. As expected, just a brat? That is not how you do a hostage situation…. Your tongue is way too long. So cute I want to gulp you down in one bite, but it is work hours…. Should I melt the flesh first and just take the heart?”

Kyaaaah!

The snake tailed nun opened her mouth wide.

She was going to use venom.

Why. If venom melts the hostage….

Ah. It is the kind that can melt.

I realized too late. Not just slings and shepherding. David has another kind of legacy.

The keeping of ‘a certain object’.

A trajectory formed toward me. The venom would pour out soon.

But before that.

I moved with precision.

Lamias sometimes mistake themselves for dragons.

Aside from being cold blooded, they are not similar at all, yet at crucial moments, lamias obsess over using a breath.

As if they were dragons.

The snake tailed nun puffed up her venom gland to the limit. I aimed precisely at her Adam’s apple. The one moment when her flexibility and agility dropped.

A precise six shot burst.

One of them grazed the snake tailed nun’s jaw.

Kak!

As the bullet brushed past the venom gland in her jaw, the snake tailed nun hurriedly shut her mouth. The trajectory that had been covering me vanished.

“You, you damn bastard! You scarred my face…!”

Blood and venom flowed down from the snake tailed nun’s jaw.

“I will not forgive you! None of this matters anymore!”

“Huh.”

“Yeah, let us play, you little rat!”

“Uh….”

“I will shove my tail into your navel and make it come out your mouth!”

The snake tailed nun erupted in fury. The scales across her entire body rose at once.

I thought it was a new pattern.

“Huff…. huff…. huff….”

Achoo!

The snake tailed nun sneezed.

“Then next, the eyes. Achoo!”

A series of sneezes. The tail flailed as the scales moved on their own.

“What is this… achoo!”

Even the swelling rage seemed to cool completely. The snake tailed nun trembled as she touched her jaw.

Little by little.

Clearly.

Frost was forming on the spot where she had been grazed.

“It just grazed me…?”

The snake tailed nun looked unable to understand.

Yes. It grazed.

But the grazing wound was only the tip of the iceberg. It was a graze created after countless misses.

What happened to all those misses. They were not meaningless like F-COM.

Slowly.

The snake tailed nun twisted her waist and looked around.

Frost.

The Old Testament exhibition hall was covered entirely in ice crystals.

I had been wasting ammunition nonstop.

Ammunition so over spec that it had been deemed unusable.

Without rest, I fired over a hundred rounds.

“Wow, it is chilly. Right?”

[Lucy… totally fine achoo!]

[Lucy… not cold achoo!]

[Lucy… runny nose! Snff….]

If we were like this, a lamia would be much worse.

In most cases.

One advantage creates one disadvantage. By that rule, the lamia race’s flexibility is not free. It comes with a clear weakness.

Just then.

From far away, someone came stomping down the hall.

“Where are you! Fake nun! I am done self healing! Top of the healing department, Yoo Eunha, is coming out! I will not go easy this time!!!”

That booming voice meant she was fully healed. The second round was about to begin.

I had roughly applied the balance patch.

“Hotfix… no, cold fix? Something like that.”

[Lucy… navel safe!]

[Lucy… super boring!]

“Nun, I am busy so I will be going first. Good luck.”

“Noo….”

I ran out the back door.

In the opposite direction of where Yoo Eunha was coming from.

“Youuuuu!”

The snake tailed nun shouted. But she could not chase me as well as before. She was too busy shivering and rubbing her shoulders.

Lamias sometimes mistake themselves for dragons.

Still….

In being cold blooded, they are exactly alike.

“The price of gaining flexibility.”

TFHITS Chapter 248

Three years after that gathering, Neril passed away.

It was a far earlier death than I had expected.

“At the very least, she should have lived until the youngest ones became adults. It weighs on my heart that I made them lose their mother so early.”

“She said her vitality suddenly declined at some point. It’s not your fault, so don’t make that face.”

“Yeah. Please take good care of the children.”

“I will.”

“There were so many things I wanted to say to you at the end, but I’m so sleepy right now. I’m sorry…….”

“We can continue in the underworld. Sleep well, Neril.”

She smiled softly.

Then she closed her eyes and never opened them again.

To keep Neril’s last wishes, I did everything I could for the children as a father.

Of course, I couldn’t use the name Mide Mohan, so I couldn’t make use of the fame I had built up.

Still, thanks to the investment I made in Serein returning thousands of times over, I was a well known wealthy man in the region.

The eldest was evaluated as an outstanding talent, to the point of being named Xenia’s successor in the Order of Guardian Knights.

The second, perhaps having strongly inherited Neril’s blood, achieved great success as a mage.

The third learned the business from Serein and ended up choosing that path.

The fourth and fifth, two years apart in age, drove me mad by leaving to explore the world.

When I put them to bed, I often told them stories about roaming the world during my days as a wandering mercenary.

It seems that came back to bite me.

‘I will probably get an earful from Neril about this later.’

Even so, with the help of my party members and the power of money, I quietly watched over them from behind, so there shouldn’t be any major danger.

In any case, about a month after the two youngest left home,

Offense passed away.

He left Serein the words, “You were my happiness, my fortune, and my life.”

I never thought that guy would be able to say something that nice at the very end.

I should have said something better to Neril too.

The Serein I saw at the funeral looked calmer than I had expected.

Regarding Offense’s last words, she said this.

“He should have said things like that more often while he was alive.”

I felt relieved, thinking Serein was holding herself together well.

But later, I heard from the butler of the estate that she had cried uncontrollably until she fainted.

As if following after him, Serein met her end half a year later.

Since we had been continuously checking on her condition, we were fortunately able to be there for her final moments.

Seeing our grave expressions, Serein spoke playfully.

“There are gold coins in the underworld too, right?”

“Go ask Offense when you get there.”

“Yes. I will go ahead and earn a whole lot first, so you all come slowly.”

With that, Serein closed her eyes.

And on the day her funeral was fully concluded,

Lisel and Bion spoke to us.

“We will be heading out now too.”

“What? You’re not going to wait until the very end?”

“Yes. We decided that once about half of the hero party had died, we would leave for the underworld.”

“…….”

“Don’t make those faces. It will only be a difference of a few years at most.”

Isn’t that kind of a jinx?

In the end, Lisel departed for the underworld first.

Bion left after converting her physical body back into negative energy.

The ones left were me, Xenia, and Adwin. Three of us.

I remember Adwin saying this with a face that looked like he was about to cry.

“Statistically speaking, I will probably be the last one, right? Since I’m the youngest.”

“There may be an order to coming into the world, but there’s no order to leaving it.”

“I got caught in my wife’s scheming and joined the Order of Guardian Knights, and met all sorts of connections.”

He swallowed back his tears as he continued.

“But nothing compares to my bond with the hero party members. If you and my wife leave first, I think I will be really sad.”

“……You can just summon our souls. You have been summoning the friends who went ahead before too.”

“I know it’s not something I should say in front of you, but maybe it’s because I have gotten older. It’s starting to feel like a burden. And your souls are so massive…… if I try to summon all of you together now, I think I would only manage a few minutes at best.”

I quietly closed my mouth.

I had noticed that it was becoming harder and harder for Adwin to summon the souls of those who had gone ahead.

At the time, Xenia gently embraced Adwin and patted him reassuringly.

But unexpectedly, Adwin passed away before either Xenia or me.

They say he left these words to Xenia.

“I’m going on ahead, so you’re feeling anxious, right? That I might get distracted over there.”

“Not really. From now on, you won’t even be able to glance at any woman other than me.”

“Confident, aren’t you. But…… yeah. That’s true. So don’t worry, and come slowly, dear.”

They say Xenia somehow managed to show him a smile at the very end.

At the funeral, she quietly closed her eyes and said this.

“I’m not Mide, but I had a feeling my husband would go first.”

“Why?”

“He was never particularly strong to begin with, was he?”

“Still, he was better than Neril.”

“You can’t compare him to her.”

We smiled gently at each other.

“Since Adwin went first, I guess we can’t summon him in the underworld anymore.”

“I’m only saying this just in case, but don’t have any strange ideas.”

“Honestly, what do you take me for.”

“Sorry. I guess I have gotten more prone to pointless worries as I have aged.”

“Don’t worry.”

“Take good care of your health. You really did retire from the position of commander of the Order of Guardian Knights, right?”

“Yes. My son has been doing such a good job.”

Xenia was a good companion in my old age.

As we grew older, we spent countless hours talking about our days in the hero party.

All of those stories were as vivid as if they had happened yesterday.

Xenia once said that her wish was to be the very last among us to die.

She wanted to watch everyone else live happily until the end, then close her eyes.

But that wish was not granted.

“How strange. I thought for sure Mide would go first.”

Xenia was facing her final moments.

I stayed by her side, shedding tears.

I had cried at the funerals of the friends who went ahead before, but there was one thing different now.

‘So it was me. I never thought I would be the one left at the end.’

Xenia slowly closed her eyes.

“Mide. I will be waiting…….”

And just like that, I lost all of my party members, to something even more powerful than Idria or Velosian, the Primordial Demon King.

To a thing called ‘time.’

The next ‘attack’ of time would be aimed at me.

I decided to wait for that attack at my leisure.

Three years passed like that.

Another five years passed.

Then another ten years.

Another ten after that.

And yet another ten years passed.

“…….”

Only then did I finally realize it.

Unlike the other party members, I had declared that I would truly give up retirement without deceiving the laws with a Branch of Corruption, and so immense power was still swirling within me.

That was why I hadn’t felt anything strange about my body not growing weak even as I lived on alone.

But now I had to face reality.

‘Something is wrong.’

I was not dying.

I could not die.

I asked Trail to summon me back into the bosom of the world.

When I came to my senses, Trail, Idria, and the Demon King’s children were looking at me.

Trail spoke with a serious expression.

“What is this sudden talk? That you can’t die.”

“I mean it literally. I’m 120 years old now.”

“Hmm…… just so you know, the fact that you gave up retirement to turn fame into power has nothing to do with this. Like Bion said, that’s a bluffing law. A law without sanctions.”

“I know. That’s not why I can’t die.”

“Then what is it?”

I let out a sigh.

“The law.”

In an instant, the air froze.

Idria, who had been listening silently the whole time, spoke for the first time.

“You mean that existence you call the law of the universe.”

“Yes.”

“Why would it want to keep you alive?”

“I have a guess.”

I let out a deep sigh.

“The law is looking for someone it can talk with on equal footing. I’m the only one who qualifies.”

“There must have been a civilization that created the Primordial Demon King.”

“There’s no guarantee that such a civilization discovered ‘everything’ about the law. This is just my speculation, but it’s possible that I, as a single individual, have uncovered more laws than that entire civilization.”

“…….”

“That might be why the law values me so highly. Maybe it’s keeping me alive because it wants to keep talking with me.”

Even as I said it, a chill ran down my spine.

Trail spoke with a grave expression.

“Then what do we do now?”

“You can’t fight something like the laws of the universe. We have to resolve it through talk.”

I brought up the screen window.

“During the fight with the Primordial Demon King, the law spoke to me through the Eye of Omniscience. This is probably the only channel through which I can communicate with that being.”

“…….”

“The problem is whether it will answer just because I call out. It’s such a lofty existence that it probably doesn’t have to respond if it doesn’t feel like it.”

“Then?”

“So I’m going to threaten it.”

I bared my teeth at the screen window as I spoke.

“Hey. Mr. Law. Let me die peacefully.”

“…….”

“If you don’t, I will create the hero system again.”

Trail and Idria were horrified in an instant.

“What did you just say?”

“…….”

“You destroyed the hero system with your own hands. Ah, are you bluffing? Your specialty.”

“Calm down and just watch.”

I stared hard at the screen window.

“You think I can’t do it, Law?”

“…….”

“It’s not as hard as you would think. Thanks to Idria’s hard work, the research lab has accumulated an enormous amount negative energy. I will pour that energy into an appropriate core of the world. Trail, as an excellent administrator of this world, will help with that.”

“…….”

“I only prohibited the Demon King from descending naturally. Do you really think I can’t create a Demon King ‘artificially’?”

I could feel it myself.

My voice was chillingly cold, even to my own ears.

“The hero system didn’t disappear. It just stopped. Whether natural or artificial, once a Demon King descends, a hero is destined to be born.”

“M-Mide.”

“A world where a Demon King and a hero are born artificially. Humanity will once again live under the hero system. You will never be able to encounter humanity. Even in death, they won’t be able to find you.”

That was when it happened.

A single line appeared on the screen window.

<There is no way you would do such a thing.>

It’s the law.

I steadied my pounding heart and spoke.

“No. I will.”

<That can’t be. We have already confirmed, time and again, your heart that acts for the sake of humanity.>

“…….”

<Between the future of humanity and your own sacrifice, you are someone who would always choose the latter.>

Looks like this won’t be settled easily.

I spoke slowly.

“Let’s not talk through sentences like this. Call me. To the same place you summoned me to when I fought the Primordial Demon King.”

<……Understood.>

“Ah. Before that, just a moment. I need to say goodbye.”

I hurriedly spoke to everyone.

“Whether this negotiation goes well or not, I probably won’t be able to see you again.”

“Mide.”

“Live well. Idria, Sobius, Pirensha, Sabach. And…… Trail.”

Trail made an expression that defied description.

“You live well too, my friend.”

“I’m trying to die.”

“Just take it as it is. I hope you succeed and make it to the underworld. When you get there, pass along my regards to the party members who went ahead.”

I nodded.

Then Idria spoke up.

“Pass along my regards too.”

“That’s unexpected. I didn’t think you would care about things like that.”

“You’re the ones who made it so I wouldn’t die endlessly. So I could live with Trail, and with the children.”

“…….”

“So I will wish for your reunion as well. Truly.”

She held out her hand to me.

A little flustered, I took it without complaint and shook it.

When the handshake ended, I extended my hand to the Demon King’s children as well.

“While we are at it?”

“No sense of atmosphere at all.”

They quietly took my hand and shook it once each.

Last of all, I offered a handshake to Trail.

He pressed his lips together and grasped my hand.

I said,

“Thank you. For everything.”

“Mide…….”

“Please take good care of the world.”

In the end, he couldn’t hold back his tears.

Even at my age, I was amazed to find my own tear ducts still working.

I quietly closed my eyes and said,

“You can call me now.”

The next moment, my vision turned pure white.

TFHITS Chapter 247

Offense was more surprised than Serein’s parents were.

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

“You said your real parents never once called you their son. Not even in the end.”

“And?”

“What do you mean, ‘and’? If you die like that, you might carry regrets with you. So at least here, I want you to be called someone’s son.”

“N-no. These people aren’t my parents, though?”

At that, Serein lowered her head deeply.

Her ears had turned bright red as she muttered,

“They may not be your real parents, but they can at least become your father- and mother-in-law.”

“…….”

“Ugh, seriously. You don’t get it? I’m saying let’s get married!”

Offense was so shocked that he couldn’t reply at all for quite some time.

Only after a long while did he manage to say something back.

Even then, he didn’t quite remember what he had said himself.

But he could guess from Serein’s reaction.

“Jackpot!!”

“…….”

“Ahem. I mean, it’s not like I’m that happy or anything.”

“…….”

“Wait, now’s not the time. I’m going to go brag to Xenia for a bit. You just lie around somewhere appropriately!”

Serein vanished like a shooting arrow.

Offense stared blankly at her retreating figure and murmured,

“So happiness hadn’t abandoned me after all.”

A gentle smile formed at the corner of his lips.

***

Lisel was, as usual, preparing a meal for the people at the laboratory.

She was tasting a spoonful of well-seasoned soup when Bion came in.

With a face that looked oddly strained, she spoke.

“Lisel, I have one piece of good news and one piece of bad news.”

“Yes?”

“……Which would you like to hear first?”

“Uh, um.”

Having lived together with Bion for roughly ten years, Lisel had grown very close to her.

Close enough to joke around and tease each other like real sisters.

That was why seeing Bion set such a serious tone felt strangely rare.

Lisel answered carefully.

“The good news first.”

“We have found a way to make you human.”

“Wh-what? R-really? I don’t even know how to thank you……”

“Don’t. If you hear the bad news too, you might not feel like thanking me anymore.”

“……? What’s the bad news?”

Bion placed a hand over her chest and took a deep breath.

“You will have to be reborn into the world.”

Clatter.

Without realizing it, Lisel dropped her spoon.

“Could you explain that in more detail?”

“The current laws of the world recognize you as a half-spirit. In other words, half of you is nature itself.”

Bion continued her explanation calmly.

“To deceive the system, it seems the only option is for you to abandon this half-spirit body and be born into the world as a complete human soul.”

“…….”

“If we could just boldly add a new law the way Mide once did, this kind of hassle wouldn’t be necessary, but……”

“That’s impossible. Adding laws requires killing the Demon King, and there are no Demon Kings left.”

Bion nodded.

Lisel opened her mouth with a somewhat wistful expression.

“If I’m reborn as a human in the world, I will lose all my memories, won’t I?”

“……The memories you lose can be taught to you again by Mr. Mide or others. Of course, I could teach you too.”

“But those would just be memories I heard about. Not ones I know through experience.”

“…….”

“The memories I made together with everyone as a member of the hero’s party would probably feel like listening to an old folktale.”

Bion lowered her head deeply.

Lisel thought for a moment, then continued.

“Bion. Do you know why I wanted to become human again?”

“…….”

“So I wouldn’t be left alone.”

“Pardon?”

“I think I can somehow endure even losing my memories. But if I’m reborn as a baby, the age gap between me and the other party members would be huge. Far bigger than it was with Adwin back then.”

Bion inhaled sharply.

She had worried only about the memories, never really considering that aspect.

Lisel went on.

“Everyone’s already well into their mid-to-late thirties now. If I were born as a baby at this point, they would all have lived thirty to forty years longer than me. We don’t know exactly how long each of us will live as humans, but realistically, they would all die thirty or forty years before me. Adwin might go about twenty years earlier.”

“…….”

“I don’t want that.”

Lisel had already experienced it once.

The experience of being left behind.

She herself did not age, while Grade grew old day by day.

“Of course, unlike 1,500 years ago, if I became human, I would age alongside them. But in the end, being left alone in the world wouldn’t change.”

“Even so, it’s only thirty or forty years. In that time, you could form new bonds in the world……”

“For someone like you who has stayed in the laboratory so long, it might feel like a fleeting moment. But my sense of time is still human. Even if I’m 1,500 years old, most of that time was spent asleep.”

Bion could only nod.

“Then what do you plan to do now?”

“Please let me go straight to the underworld from here. Timed to when the other party members’ lifespans end.”

“What?”

“That was actually the real reason I wanted to become human. I don’t want a life where I’m left alone anymore.”

“B-but……”

Reluctance showed on her face.

Even so, Lisel did not waver.

She looked straight at Bion and spoke.

“Actually, Bion, weren’t you thinking the same thing?”

“……!”

Bion inhaled without realizing it.

As Mide sometimes said, Lisel could be absent-minded most of the time, yet suddenly become frighteningly sharp.

That hadn’t changed since their laboratory days.

“I have heard that you already finished handing everything over to Trail a long time ago. What were you planning to do next? Return your body and be reborn into the world?”

“…….”

“No, right? You were planning to go straight to the underworld from here too. Timed to when the others’ lives ended.”

Bion remained silent for a long time.

Then she gave a small nod.

Lisel smiled gently.

And, to lighten the mood, she said playfully,

“Looks like you will have to suffer a bit longer.”

“Hah. Does that mean the research was misguided from the very start?”

“I’m really sorry. I should have been clearer about what I wanted.”

“No, it’s not that I don’t understand. When everyone else descended into the world and I was left alone in the laboratory, I cried and felt lonely countless times a day too.”

Lisel quietly patted Bion on the back.

Soon, as if she had regained her composure, Bion spoke with a gentle expression.

“This research might take quite a long time.”

“As long as it’s finished before the other party members end their lives.”

“That’s a heavy burden……”

“Hehe. Then, as an apology for burdening you.”

Lisel pointed at the soup.

“I will treat you to a delicious meal. Just like always.”

“Well, Lisel’s cooking is more than enough compensation. Shall we call the others too?”

“Yes. The soup will get cold.”

That was how their conversation ended that day.

Bion’s research continued with a new direction.

And then, after time passed once more.

Her research succeeded.

***

Neril and I arrived at the bosom of the world.

We had already come and gone from this place hundreds of times, yet it always felt mysterious whenever we arrived.

After waiting a short while, the other party members began to appear one by one.

Their faces bore clear traces of time.

Bion and Trail, who could be called the masters of this place, greeted us.

Trail spoke first.

“Welcome.”

“Where’s Idria?”

“It seems she deliberately made herself busy. She will show her face later.”

Then Xenia spoke up.

“Every time I see you, I think this, but why does your face never change, Neril?”

“I have been the same ever since my days as the Witch of Carnage. It’s thanks to the vitality I absorbed. Jealous?”

“N-not really.”

“If you want, I can teach you my secret too. I think I have made that offer more than once, haven’t I?”

Xenia shrugged.

“Honestly, I thought about it a lot, but I have decided to just grow old with the flow of time.”

Then Adwin cut in.

“Exactly. And to begin with, something like the passage of years could never dull your beauty.”

“I told you not to talk like that in front of people, didn’t I?”

“I do try to be careful, but every time I see your face, I forget.”

“Ugh.”

When I first heard the news that Xenia and Adwin had become a couple, I was pretty surprised.

Apparently, working buried under piles of paperwork together and suffering through it all had made them grow close, or something like that.

Bion seemed to notice my thoughts and nodded as she spoke.

“Even back in our researcher days, Xenia was the one who kept Adwin under control while he roamed around so freely. After seeing the precedents with Mr. Mide and Neril, and Serein and Offense, I figured those two would turn out the same way.”

“Why didn’t you say anything sooner?”

“Things like this are more fun when they are revealed later.”

That was when Serein changed the subject.

“By the way, Neril. How are the kids doing?”

“The eldest is doing great in the Order of Guardian Knights. The second is learning magic from me. The third just got their first lover. The fourth and fifth are running around playing with the neighborhood kids.”

“I have said this so many times, but how did you end up with five……”

“We have got plenty of time to spare, so we paid a lot of attention to each other. Unlike you lot who are always buried in work talking about business.”

Then Offense spoke up.

“Serein. Don’t tell me you still haven’t given up.”

“No. Our kid would be lonely without siblings.”

“And on top of that, you probably want more than Xenia does. You have had this strange competitive streak for a while now.”

Serein snapped back sharply.

“That’s not it!”

“Think about our age. I told you we should have a second back then, but you said it wasn’t the time because the business was expanding.”

“What’s wrong with our age! What’s wrong with my age!”

“You sound like the old Neril.”

That was how we spent a long while reminiscing.

But as we talked, everyone kept glancing at my face for some reason.

Their expressions were cautious.

I let out a small laugh and said,

“What’s with you all. I’m fine now.”

“Mide.”

“It’s already been a month since my mother passed away.”

That’s right.

My mother passed away last month.

Not from illness or an accident, but simply because her lifespan had come to an end.

She closed her eyes as if she were sleeping.

When we checked on her condition the next morning, Neril cried so hard that I didn’t even have time to grieve myself.

“I wonder if she is solving her matter with Father in the underworld.”

“…….”

“I’m really fine, I told you. Relax your faces.”

Little by little, everyone smiled again and spoke.

“Mm. Well, I did say this at your mother’s funeral, but… familiar faces really are starting to leave the world one by one.”

“Ophelia’s father passed away a few years ago too. My father has been having trouble moving lately.”

“The Emperor left a long time ago. It feels like just yesterday that Xenia said she liked the new Emperor because he listens well.”

“Our parents haven’t been doing well physically these days either. How about your parents, Serein?”

“……I don’t think they have long. I already made them stop writing reflection letters five years ago.”

Then Lisel spoke.

“When do you think you will die?”

“…….”

“Ah! I’m not trying to curse anyone. It’s just that Bion and I need to prepare according to that too.”

“You said you and Bion would go straight to the underworld from here, right.”

Back then, we had tried to stop them countless times.

We told them to just be reborn as humans and enjoy the world, but they absolutely wouldn’t listen.

Anyway, I asked Bion,

“Is there a way to find out how much time we have left?”

“There is. If you want……”

“No, never mind. Let’s not.”

“Hehe. Yes. I thought you would say that.”

Then Neril said something unexpected.

“I can tell.”

“What? How?”

“By gauging how much vitality is left in my body. It had been decreasing at the same rate for over two hundred years, so I thought I still had plenty of time left, but starting two months ago, it suddenly began to drop rapidly.”

“Ra-rapidly? Until when?”

“That’s a secret. I don’t want to make you anxious by telling you how much time is left. When it’s time to properly put my life in order, I will tell you then.”

Her words made me restless.

Neril let out a light sigh, then took my hand and spoke.

“But it’s still a long way off, so don’t worry.”

At that moment.

My name appeared in blood script above Neril’s head.

It has to be a lie. What she just said.

‘So it’s not much time left. Less than I thought.’

My chest suddenly churned.

I want to look through the Eye of Omniscience and see Neril’s secret.

I want to find out how many days she has left.

But if I did that, Neril would be genuinely furious.

I tightened my grip on her hand and said,

“Go on ahead to the underworld and wait for me.”

“It’s not like I’m dying today or tomorrow.”

“I’m just saying. Same goes for me. If I go first, I will be waiting.”

“Hehe. Of course you will.”

She looked around at everyone and continued,

“We all have to meet again there.”

Every member of the former hero’s party nodded in unison.

TFHITS Chapter 246

Mariana, not understanding what was going on, asked again.

-What? To the capital?

“I will keep him by my side, teach him this and that… and keep an eye on him.”

-I-Is that really okay?

“Of course. While I’m at it, he can help with my work too. Adwin’s an adult anyway, and he needs a job, right?”

-Um. He is working as a server at the family restaurant we opened.

Xenia hurriedly continued.

“That’s exactly why it won’t do.”

-Yes? Why not?

“Aren’t there a lot of female customers?”

-T-That’s true!

“They are probably all coming just to see Adwin. Sure, relationships can start that way too, but that only applies to people with a healthy approach to dating. For Adwin, that’s a dangerous environment.”

She could almost feel Mariana nodding on the other end.

-I suppose so.

“So why not leave him with me for about three years? I just happen to need a secretary for the Guardian Knights.”

-Ah.

“The work might be tough, but I will make sure the compensation is generous. More importantly, if I’m watching over Adwin, it should ease your worries too.”

There was no immediate reply, as if Mariana were thinking it over.

Before Xenia could say anything more, Mariana spoke.

-Ah… I see. This might actually be for the best. I would be perfectly satisfied leaving him with you, Xenia.

“What do you mean?”

-It’s a very good idea. I will have him pack and send him over tomorrow.

“No, I will come visit you in Agril myself. It’s been a while, so I can have lunch at your restaurant too.”

-Hehe. Then I will have to prepare quite a bit. All right.

With that, the connection ended.

Xenia smiled contentedly and practically floated toward the dining hall, her steps light.

And a few days later.

Adwin was, quite literally, dragged to the capital with his entire body tightly bound.

Returning to her office, Xenia smiled brightly and said,

“It’s been a while. The last time we met was when your parents opened their restaurant, right?”

“This is ridiculous. Why do I have to end up like this….”

“Don’t be like that. We are party members meeting again after a long time. That hurts.”

“You think I don’t know what you’re up to? My mother must have tattled on me, didn’t she.”

“Come to think of it, Mariana did seem very worried.”

Adwin dropped his head.

Looking at him now, he really had grown up a lot.

‘No. He’s really grown a lot, hasn’t he?’

She tilted her head and said,

“Stand up for a moment.”

“Huh? O-Okay.”

“Wow. You’re taller than me now. Time really flies.”

Adwin stared at Xenia.

Soon, for some reason, his face flushed slightly.

“…You haven’t changed at all, noona. Ahem.”

“Hm?”

“Well. Since it’s come to this, I guess I have no choice.”

“What are you talking about.”

Suddenly, Adwin undid one of the buttons at his chest.

He sat back in the chair and crossed his legs.

Leaning his body slightly to the side, one arm draped over the chair, he spoke in that pose.

“Now that I look at you again, your eyes are really blue, sis. Like a clear autumn sky. Like a blue sapphire polished by a master craftsman.”

“…….”

“Seeing you after so long brings back old memories. Want to go have a meal together? I don’t even need to eat. Just hearing your gentle, tender voice would be enough to fill me.”

Xenia thought to herself.

‘Ah. I see.’

He hadn’t sealed away those infamous ‘cringe-inducing’ lines.

He had just changed the direction.

From bad… to worse.

Xenia walked toward Adwin.

Adwin looked up at her with a confident smile.

And then...

Bang.

“Aaagh!”

Xenia said,

“You little runt.”

A few days before Xenia received Mariana’s call.

Serein was in a meeting with a client.

Someone who could soon become a business partner… or rather, already practically was one.

“At this price? For potions with performance like this?”

“Of course.”

“Then… will you still be making a profit? I’m grateful, of course, but.”

She would.

Because the production cost was practically nothing.

After the Hero Party was disbanded, she immediately went into seclusion for a time.

She stopped eating altogether and began researching how to efficiently infuse divine power into potions.

Whenever she hit a wall, she even contacted Bion through Mide to ask for advice.

Divine power had originally been created in the laboratory.

Though Bion was dumbfounded by Serein’s scheming, she nonetheless kindly explained the principles and properties of divine power.

‘That advice. And my own bone-grinding effort!’

The result of those combined efforts was the special potion right in front of her.

A miraculous item that produced five times the effect with just 0.1 percent of the divine power used in ordinary potions.

Without any help from other priests, she could mass-produce several thousand a day in her spare time.

So selling them at that price would naturally bring in enormous profits.

Of course, Serein didn’t reveal that secret.

“To be honest, I am accepting a certain amount of loss.”

-A-As expected.

“But I’m not trying to make up for that loss with money. Compared to my relationship with you, gold coins are trivial.”

Suppressing the strange urge to lick her lips, Serein continued.

“You’re the head of a merchant guild with the greatest distribution network on the continent, aren’t you?”

“…….”

“I want my potions to spread as widely as possible through your network. That way, everyone who is injured or ill can benefit from them.”

“That’s something our guild would naturally...”

“I know you will handle it well, of course. But I would like to see it with my own eyes.”

The guildmaster’s eyes shifted.

Serein smiled as brightly as she could.

The suspicion in his heart melted away like snow.

‘Ah. What was I doubting?’

Wasn’t the person before him one of ‘those’ people, a former party member of the hero Mide Mohan?

Serein Magnus, known as the gentlest and warmest among them, alongside Neril, the Saint of Compulsion.

“Please tell me. What is it that you want?”

Serein replied softly.

“Just as a small token of sincerity, I would like to invest in your guild.”

The meeting continued for a while longer that way.

When the client finally left, Serein leaned back heavily in her chair.

Then, with a movement far too familiar, she propped her legs up on the desk.

“Ugh. I can’t do this anymore. All this just to skim a few coins.”

“No way. You’re raking it in pretty well, actually. Especially once you swallow the whole merchant guild later.”

“Well, obviously. Do you have any idea how much effort I put into this… Huh?”

Serein abruptly jumped to her feet.

In one corner of the meeting room, Offense was standing quite literally like a shadow.

“What? When did you get here?”

“From the start of the meeting. Still different on the outside and inside, I see.”

“Oh, come on. You vanished without a trace for ages. We were all supposed to meet at Mariana’s restaurant opening last time, but you were the only one who didn’t show.”

“Yeah. Sorry. I really couldn’t leave my post.”

He scratched his cheek.

Serein poured him a cup of tea with whatever was at hand and spoke.

“What were you so busy with?”

“My parents passed away.”

Serein’s hand froze mid pour.

Visibly flustered, she spoke.

“Huh? Uh. I mean... what?”

“After we disbanded the party at the starting point, it took me less than two weeks to find them.”

“…That’s impressive. By then, the Branch’s effective period should have already ended.”

“I didn’t use fame. No, I guess I did use fame.”

“…?”

“I ended up being able to command every assassin guild on the continent with a single finger.”

Serein understood.

Even if the branch’s effect had expired and fame could no longer be converted directly into power, the fame itself still remained, resounding across the entire continent.

“I see.”

“I will tell you in advance since you’re probably wondering. There wasn’t anything particularly special. They were just ordinary people.”

“….”

“No deep backstory either. They were just so desperately poor that they needed to reduce mouths to feed. Of course, they didn’t know the place they abandoned me was an assassin guild.”

“….”

“They had grown old, and dementia had set in. They didn’t recognize me at all. Still, I couldn’t bring myself to leave them. So I stayed by their side until they passed away not long ago.”

Swish.

Before she realized it, Serein was holding Offense’s hand.

Both of them noticed it only belatedly.

But neither withdrew first.

“You should have contacted me. I could have used the finest potions—”

“No matter how incredible your divine power or potions are, they can’t restore lost memories, can they?”

“….”

“Physically speaking, I cared for them as well as anyone possibly could, so don’t make that face. Still, I appreciate the sentiment.”

Serein asked carefully.

“Are you… okay?”

“Hmm. No.”

“….”

“Before they died, I told them countless times. That I was their son. I begged them to call me their son just once. But they snapped at me, asking what kind of nonsense I was spouting.”

“….”

“And with their dying words, they said to me, ‘Thank you, young man.’”

They never called him their son. Not even at the end.

Serein’s grip on Offense’s hand tightened.

She cautiously gauged his mood, then spoke in a deliberately playful tone, trying somehow to ease his heart.

“So you came to me for comfort, then.”

“That’s right.”

“…What? Uh, I was joking.”

“I’m not an idiot. I already realized back at the lab that we were probably married.”

“…!”

“But I thought I didn’t have that right anymore. You may be pitch black on the inside, but at least on the outside you shine.”

That’s not a compliment, no matter how you hear it, right?

As Serein puffed out her lips, Offense continued.

“But I’m pitch black inside and out...”

“Ugh, seriously, I can’t listen to this anymore!”

Tap.

Suddenly, Serein sprang to her feet.

“Come with me.”

“What? Where?”

“Just come with me already.”

Thud, thud.

With angry steps, Serein stormed out.

After being dragged around here and there for a while, Offense soon found himself facing a shabby door utterly out of place in this grand, luxurious mansion.

“This is…?”

“I took custody of those people I call parent from the capital’s assassin guild.”

“Th-then?”

“They are living quite well here.”

Bang.

Serein kicked the door open.

Inside, her parents flinched in fright.

Offense was impressed.

“Why are they unharmed?”

They were living far more comfortably than expected.

Honestly, considering Serein’s old temperament, he would half expected torture.

In truth, Offense wasn’t wrong.

Serein was very much torturing them.

“You two. Have you finished today’s quota?”

“Y-yes. Here…”

“Hmm. Let’s see.”

She took the paper.

Offense glanced sideways at it and spoke.

“Reflection letters?”

“Yes.”

“What kind of reflection letters?”

“As you know, my father, Magnus, used to be a proper lord. But he went mad over the Celestial God and abused me, Pirensha, and the people of the territory.”

“Right. And as punishment, the territory was confiscated by the emperor. Though really, the emperor just needed an excuse.”

Serein gave a small snort and shrugged.

“That wasn’t punishment. My parents never apologized to the people of the territory.”

“Ah….”

“Mide went around every territory with Idria and made her apologize personally, remember? I got a bit of inspiration from that. So.”

So they were made to write reflection letters to every single citizen of the territory.

“The population back then… let’s see. About 3.5 million, I think?”

“Don’t tell me they have to write 3.5 million letters.”

“Yes. And they are not allowed to reuse phrases. They have to squeeze their brains dry and write only fresh, sincere sentences.”

“That’s definitely torture.”

Still, it wasn’t entirely unreasonable.

Now that the Celestial God had fallen, the Magnus couple, who had abused their people in that god’s name, could no longer roam the world freely.

For them, being confined here was probably safer.

Setting aside the fact that they had to write 3.5 million reflection letters before they died.

Offense asked.

“Then why are they obeying you so meekly?”

“Want to hear why? What happened?”

“…No.”

“Good choice.”

He changed the subject.

“More importantly, why did you bring me here?”

“Oh, right.”

Serein flicked the reflection papers aside and said.

“Rewrite these. The handwriting’s too messy.”

“Aaah. Please…”

“Oh, and Dad. I have something to say.”

“Hiiik. Please, anything but increasing the daily quota...”

“That’s not it.”

Serein took a deep breath.

“You see this ordinary man standing next to me?”

“…?”

“From today on, call this person your son. You too, Mom.”

TFHITS Chapter 245

I picked up on something in his words.

But I deliberately pretended not to understand and replied in a carefree tone.

“Uh, yeah. Sure, we should go. Adwin. Let’s see the hero and the heroes off.”

“No. Hyung. You know what we are talking about.”

“…….”

“We are going.”

When the same words were repeated by two people, Neril seemed to catch on as well.

She asked, her fingertips trembling slightly.

“Don’t tell me… you’re saying we should split up?”

“…….”

“You have been planning this behind my and Mide’s backs?”

“Um. Yes.”

“Why, why. Why do we have to split up?”

Neril was showing many sides of herself today that were different from usual.

Back in her days as the Witch of Carnage, she wouldn't have reacted, but now she genuinely looked like she hated this separation.

Xenia spoke playfully.

“What, then are you saying we should all live together in the newlyweds’ house?”

“That’s not what I mean. Didn’t I say this before? We were all going to run a restaurant together in the Raynus territory…”

“I definitely said that, and I still want to do that. But.”

Xenia continued, her expression gentle.

“When I really thought about it, I realized that all of us still have a lot we need to do individually.”

“…….”

“For example, I need to attend Ophelia’s wedding, right? And then inherit my father’s position.”

“The Order of the Holy Knights of Light?”

“Yes. The current commander is only temporary. When the Black Sun incident happened in the capital, I made a promise with my father. That after I built up enough fame, I would come back and take over as commander.”

I shut my lips slightly.

Yeah. No matter what, the Order of the Holy Knights of Light must mean an immense amount to Xenia.

She must have spent most of her life there.

That was where she met Ophelia, and where she became friends with Agril.

I understood completely, but Neril still seemed regretful as she said this.

“There’s no Celestial God anymore. Won’t the Order of the Holy Knights of Light be disbanded?”

“But the force called holy power still remains. And it’s true that holy knights can use that power well.”

“…….”

“I want to prove that holy power is one of the energies that has existed in the world from the beginning, just like mana. I plan to systematize it and develop the organization.”

“…….”

“If I don’t step in, the emperor might use the Order of the Holy Knights of Light for his own selfish desires. I don’t think the current emperor would do that, but give it a few generations and it definitely will happen.”

That was something one could be certain of.

“So while you’re a hero with ‘plenty of fame,’ you’re going to establish all kinds of rules. So that even future emperors can’t touch it.”

“Yes. Well… even so, I might get swallowed up someday after I’m gone. But I still need to do what I can while I can.”

“Hoo. Alright. I get you. Then what about you guys?”

At that, Offense spoke up.

“For me, it’s obvious.”

“Ah, right. Looks like seeing us today really moved you. Of course, with Serein and....”

At that moment, Serein, her face bright red, opened and closed her mouth from the side.

“Ah, ahaha. What is this lady even talking about?”

Even though she was being called “lady” for the first time in a long while, Neril didn’t get angry.

“That kind of thing doesn’t hurt me anymore.”

“So annoying!”

Offense said,

“Anyway, I obviously need to find my parents.”

“Want help?”

“No need. Honestly, I don’t think I will need the help of a large-scale search magic circle anymore.”

Serein looked at him with strangely demure eyes, then spoke.

“It’s a different meaning from Offense, but I’m going to look for my parents too. And I’m thinking of starting a business.”

“A potion business?”

“That would be good too… I plan on doing everything I can. When I first joined this party, all I could think about was a potion business, but traveling with all of you really broadened my horizons.”

“Looks like the continent’s richest person will be born soon.”

“Ahaha. Of course that’s how it will turn out, right?”

She smiled proudly, without a trace of modesty.

I looked at Adwin.

He opened his mouth with a bright smile.

“I’m obviously going home. I need to greet my father and mother.”

“And then?”

“I don’t have any particular plans for now. I’m going to stay under my parents for as long as possible. At least until I become an adult.”

“…….”

“Our family hasn’t had much time where we were all together.”

He was right.

Finally, Lisel spoke.

“I’m going back into the bosom of the world.”

“Huh? You just came out of there.”

“Bion said so. That turning me back into a complete human will require some research.”

“Ah.”

“She said that since only she knows about the laboratory’s devices and facilities, she has to handle everything herself. She is going through trouble because of me, so I should help out as much as I can. Even if I don’t know how much I will actually be able to help.”

I let out a small laugh and said,

“Make her late-night snacks. That’s probably what Bion wants most.”

“What?”

“You made late-night snacks when the laboratory first created the existence of a spirit too, right? That’s why you supposedly had a stake in the spirit.”

“Ahaha. That’s true. I’m confident about that, at least.”

She smiled warmly.

Up until now, we had shared a common goal.

At first, it was killing Idria.

Then Velosian, then Aktion.

And finally, the Primordial Demon King and Kaeld.

All of it was a shared goal.

‘Now that our days as heroes are over…’

From here on, we each had to move toward our own goals.

I took a light breath and said,

“Alright. Go do what each of you wants to do.”

“…….”

“But this doesn’t mean our bond is cut. You all know that, right?”

Everyone nodded as if it were obvious.

In truth, even if we wanted to cut our ties, we couldn’t.

Not just in this era, but having been together for a full 230,000 years.

“Let’s stay in touch from time to time. Communication orbs are fine… or even through Bion.”

“Yes.”

“When you want to meet, just meet on your own. When you want to meet all together, contact each other and set something up.”

“Of course.”

What is this?

Is it just my imagination.

I’m sure I’m speaking cheerfully.

But somehow my vision feels a little blurred.

And in the eyes of the party members I’m looking at, tears were welling up too.

Before those tears could spill down their cheeks, I hurried to finish my words.

“As of today, the hero party is disbanded. Everyone, you have all worked hard.”

***

Time passed.

Xenia was busy at work again today as the commander of the ‘former’ Order of the Holy Knights of Light, and the ‘current’ Guardian Knights.

Guardian Knights was a name she herself had changed.

The high and mighty probably thought that the object of this guardianship referred to the emperor or the empire.

But Xenia intended to shape the order so that even if the emperor died, even if the empire itself collapsed, they would survive and protect all ordinary people.

That was why it wasn’t the Imperial Guardian Knights or the Emperor’s Guardian Knights, but simply the Guardian Knights.

Of course, saying this outright right now would invite objections, so she kept it a secret.

‘Gaining autonomy was huge.’

Perhaps because the title of hero carried such weight, the emperor delegated all authority over this massive organization entirely to Xenia.

If so, she needed to start laying the groundwork little by little.

And for that, she would have to keep working today as well.

She stared at the towering pile of documents stacked on her desk and made a miserable face.

Suddenly, she felt hungry.

Xenia wriggled in her chair.

“Ughhh. Why am I the one putting myself through all this suffering. Mide and Neril are having such a lovey-dovey time. Even Serein, who was ‘that’ lifelong single woman!”

Not long ago, she had received a message from Serein.

At the time, Serein had rambled on excitedly about something, but for the sake of her own mental health, Xenia decided to delete it from her memory.

She looked back at the pile of documents.

“Ugh. This isn’t something I can just entrust to anyone either……”

Her bold ambitions and plans were still too early to bring to the forefront.

It wasn’t that she couldn’t do it right away if she wanted to, but if things were misinterpreted, it could leave a blemish on her ‘reputation.’

If it were only her own reputation, that would be one thing, but if Mide’s reputation were reduced by even one point because of it.

‘That can’t happen. No way.’

She let out a sigh and gave up.

Looks like for the time being, she would just have to suffer on her own.

‘If only there were just one person I could trust enough to hand work over to.’

In the end, with her stress reaching its limit, she got up to head to a restaurant.

At that moment, the communication orb glowed with a bluish light.

“Hm? Who could it be?”

When she picked up the communication orb, a familiar voice came through.

-Xenia, do you happen to have a moment?

“Mariana?”

It was Mariana, Adwin’s mother.

They had been on good terms since their very first meeting, and even now, years after Adwin had returned to his hometown, that hadn’t changed.

-If you’re in the middle of work, I can contact you later.

“No. I was just about to eat.”

-What? Isn’t that more important than work, at least for you, Xenia?

“……Sounds like you heard that from Adwin.”

-Not at all. I knew from our first dinner together on the day we met.

Xenia changed the subject.

“So what’s going on?”

-Hoo. I just needed someone to complain to. Do you know how much this is eating me up inside!

“What happened?”

-It’s my son. Adwin. He went and made the girl next door cry not long ago.

“What? Adwin? He is not that kind of kid.”

-So here’s what happened…….

The whole story was this.

After becoming an adult, Adwin somehow became quite popular.

He had always had a cute face, and as he grew older, it matured into a handsome one.

On top of that, once he sealed away that infamous ‘embarrassing’ way of speaking, he seemed to have grown into a man who made women’s hearts flutter.

‘Ah, wait. Come to think of it.’

Hadn’t Bion mentioned something like that.

That Adwin had been quite popular during his time living at the laboratory.

But that his approach to romance had been rather open.

‘I did say back then that I could tell from the start.’

Sure enough.

-He was seeing them at the same time……

“Don’t tell me, two people at once?”

-No! Three!

“…….”

-And he says he didn’t even mean it that way. That they never agreed to date, and nothing in particular happened, and that the girls were just misunderstanding. But when you listen to what the girls say, his actions and words were exactly the kind that anyone would misunderstand!

Xenia pressed her forehead.

Looks like his old laboratory habits had resurfaced.

It was then.

Swoosh.

Xenia’s gaze landed on the pile of documents.

‘Come to think of it, didn’t I just say I was looking for someone I could trust to handle work?’

Mariana’s complaints continued.

-How did it come to this. He used to be a kid who didn’t even know how babies were made.

“Well, there was definitely a time like that.”

-Yes. But during your journey together, he asked me about it through the communication orb.

“I remember.”

-It was the first time I had ever been asked that kind of question, so I was happy and…… I think I explained it a bit too specifically. That must have been when it started. When he threw away his embarrassment and turned his attention in that direction!

“…….”

-It’s all my fault. His father just says it’s great and coddles him, so I don’t even have anywhere to vent.

“Mariana.”

Xenia said with a gentle smile.

She didn’t know it herself, but somehow that smile closely resembled the expression Mide used whenever he was planning some kind of strategy or scheme.

“If it’s alright with you, how about sending Adwin to the capital?”

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 20

The crow professor’s office was cozy.

Warm yet filled with flashy items, it felt like a crow’s nest of sorts….

“Here it is.”

The crow professor smoothly held out an ammunition case.

“It’s cold.”

An icy chill billowed out of the ammunition case. Exactly as I had requested.

When I touched it with my finger, frost immediately formed on my nail, so I quickly pulled back.

“Caaaw! That’s not all there is to it! At the point of impact, it induces an endothermic reaction, and the amount of absorbed heat our team is estimating is about….”

Rustle rustle.

Several kilojoules, condensation saturation, a flood of difficult terms and English followed.

…I temporarily shut my ears.

The crow professor and Wrangler.

The field these two proud genius professors had recently clashed over was <temporary attribute application>.

Put simply, the popularization of enchantments.

Mass producing factory-grade enchantments.

The targets were likewise factory-produced weapons. Mass-produced firearms.

The idea was to let not only superhumans, but ordinary people use attribute-type weapons as well….

Getting straight to the point.

About three years later.

The winner of this duel would be Wrangler. I did not know the detailed circumstances. Wrangler must have simply done better in research and development.

That was all I thought, but….

“Professor, about this ammunition…. The quality is kind of….”

“Caaaw….”

The crow beastman bitterly stroked his beak.

“It’s too high, isn’t it?”

“Isn’t it?”

Too high. Not just well-made, but overspec.

And that was the problem.

“At this level, it doesn’t seem usable with ordinary firearms.”

“Caaaw! Correct, student Kim Seungtae. If you used this ammunition, the trigger would freeze solid….”

As a test, I fed the ammunition to Lucy.

The cold that had been flowing like dry ice vanished without a trace.

Hoo….

The crow professor observed Lucy closely.

Overspec as it was, it fit Lucy perfectly. Lucy was not an ordinary firearm, after all.

An evil revolver.

[Lucy… a cold-blooded evil spirit!]

[Lucy… knows no cold… shiver!]

“Somehow I’m worried…. You’re not going to get a stomachache, right? If it’s too much, you should say so beforehand.”

At least she wasn’t complaining….

“Student Kim Seungtae. The cold attribute should dissipate in about a week.”

“Ah, that’s not a problem. I plan to use all of it within a day or two anyway.”

Stare.

The crow professor quietly looked at me.

Because there was something he wanted from me.

“Of course, I will be sure to leave detailed usage feedback.”

“Caaaw! Thank you! Leave as much data as possible! We have far too few means of field testing….”

No means of testing because it was overspec….

I think I finally understand where this project went wrong for the two professors.

“An archetypal scholar type, full of ideals and enthusiasm….”

“Caaaw? Did you say something?”

“I didn’t say anything.”

So overspec that it cannot be used.

As a scholar, he passes.

As a practical operator, he fails.

As a winner, too.

“Anyway, professor. I will make good use of this… ah, it’s cold!”

“Be careful carrying it~ You don’t have feathers like I do! Caaaw!”

Still, the quality itself was top-notch.

Since I had properly received it, I should diligently leave a review.

If I survive.

***

Sunday.

Worldwide, it is the day people go to church.

The island where the Superhuman Academy is located. Alpha Nest follows this unspoken rule as well.

That Sunday morning.

Restless.

I paced back and forth at the meeting spot.

Oblivious to my feelings, a glowing bastard approached from afar.

The face gap between us irritated me for no good reason.

“Hey! Han Taepyeong! Why are you so late!”

“Ah, sorry…. But Seungtae, the appointment was until ten, right? It’s 9:59 right now….”

“So what! Are cadets supposed to make excuses!”

“…? You’re energetic…. Something good happen?”

Hoo. Calm down.

Relax….

Must be pre–boss-fight nerves.. Then, from far away, another person came shambling over.

“Hey. Yoo Eunha. Can’t you hurry up? You’re actually late.”

“It’s just one minute…. I’m sleepy…. Hungry…. Lazy…. Hey, Kim Pirate. Can we cancel today’s plan? Want to go to the convenience store instead?”

“Absolutely not!”

I got fired up again.

The convenience store can wait.

We have to save the world starting now.

After transferring buses twice, we arrived at the Hope and Grace Church.

“Wow…. There are really a lot of people.”

Yoo Eunha exclaimed. As soon as we entered the church lobby, it was packed.

Most of these people were devout Christians, but some were devout fanatics.

First, as promised, I introduced them to famous paintings.

“Here. Take a look. Can you feel the philosophy contained in this painting?”

“No?”

“Not at all?”

Hah. Ignorant brutes.

I clicked my tongue, then explained the painting’s true value to the two lackeys. Their mouths fell open.

“…It’s a circle, you see. How is it? Can you feel the philosophy now?”

“I think I kind of do!”

“Me too…! I think I feel it!”

While I was at it, I curated a few more paintings for them.

“Wow~”

“Wow~”

They seemed reasonably entertained, but also looked like they had no idea why we were doing this on a Sunday. I gradually steered the conversation toward practical matters.

“There are really a lot of people here, right? If a terrorist incident happened in a place this crowded, it could get messy.”

The two stared at me blankly. I subtly showed them Lucy and spoke.

“For example, taking hostages with something like this.”

“Oh please. Kim Pirate. Who would carry out a terror attack in the middle of Alpha Nest?”

A reasonable argument.

But you cannot expect reason from fanatics.

“You’re being soft. Do you think terrorists care about that? You’re too complacent. What if the church really gets occupied?”

Han Taepyeong and Yoo Eunha stared at me blankly.

“What would we do? Fight first, then report it later.”

“Yeah. We are cadets, so we should handle the initial response.”

Once again, a reasonable answer.

The school we attend is not just a sports-focused academy.

It is a nurturing institution compared to the past.

A bulwark established to guarantee the future.

“Terrorists, huh….”

“If it’s terrorists, they would probably use firearms, right?”

“Counterterrorism procedures…. I don’t remember any of them.”

Han Taepyeong and Yoo Eunha looked around. For now, it was half joking.

As we were taught at the academy to always be prepared, since I had brought it up, we treated it like an on-site lesson….

“Hey, Han Taepyeong. That person over there. He has been standing there a long time.”

“Yeah. I was thinking the same thing.”

The two singled out a middle-aged man carrying a backpack. Sharp eyes.

The moment I entered the church, I had activated my trait. While curating paintings, I carefully observed.

I picked out those emitting a sharp, knife-like aura. Like that backpack guy.

“You found him too. He really does look like it, doesn’t he?”

I backed them up.

Of course, the truth was unknowable.

It might just be a coincidence, an ordinary person standing there with a large backpack while emitting an ominous aura.

Of course.

There was also a very real chance he might naturally pull out a firearm befitting that ominous aura.

“…But this place does feel a bit strange. Eunha, you’re good at picking up on this kind of thing, right? Try it.”

“Is the land bad? Is there an underground water vein? Or is it really like Kim Pirate says….”

Yoo Eunha moistened her index finger and raised it.

Since it was indoors, there was no wind to read, and no need to read it.

It was just for the mood.

But mood matters. And once Yoo Eunha got into the mood, she began reading the flow.

“Let’s see….”

Yoo Eunha’s unique ability was <Yin and Yang>.

There are flows you can feel even without opening your eyes.

Among Yoo Eunha’s hair, a particularly sharp antenna-like strand began to sway.

This way and that. Back and forth. Gently.

Her antenna pointed here and there like a finger.

A woman pretending to be on a phone call.

A young man staring at a powered-off laptop.

A middle-aged woman pushing a folded stroller.

And so on.

Every one of them looked suspicious.

“Yoo Eunha, Han Taepyeong. You take that one and that one.”

“Yeah.”

“Got it.”

The two of them moved into the crowd.

The situation was a little suspicious.

The moment they realized that, they immediately shifted to response.

They really were geniuses.

Thud.

The two positioned themselves where they could seize control.

A spot where they could easily intercept anyone.

This kind of thing is instinct, in other words, sense.

It is not something you can learn.

It is an intuitive judgment only possible because they are outstanding raw gems, even within a jewel box that gathered only geniuses.

I cannot even imitate it.

I checked the time.

I cannot imitate it.

But on the other hand, this is something I can do.

Cadet Kim Seungtae can do this.

I raised my hand high.

The two geniuses hidden among the people looked at my hand.

I counted down with my fingers.

Three….

Two….

One….

Go.

“Everyone, hands up!”

“Get down! You! You too!”

“Do not scream!”

As if following my signal.

The fanatics put on masks and drew their weapons.

The backpack middle-aged man had hidden two submachine guns in his bag.

The backpack man fired warning shots into the ceiling with gusto….

“Not happening.”

Yoo Eunha was a bit faster than that.

No, much faster.

“Eunha kick!”

Yoo Eunha sprinted forward, jumped, and unleashed a kick.

Crack!

The middle-aged man, his jaw smashed, flew away helplessly.

It looked less like his jaw and more like his neck snapping, but if he was extremely lucky, he might survive.

Meanwhile.

Han Taepyeong was facing the woman who had been holding a powered-off phone.

“I warn you. Drop the assault rifle.”

“What are you, you little punk!”

The fanatic’s arm was severed.

Midway through saying “you” and “what.”

“Aaah… ngh!”

A strike with the flat of the blade knocked her out.

The fanatic collapsed with her face crushed in.

Han Taepyeong.

Yoo Eunha.

Neither showed mercy.

The Superhuman Academy.

A place where the pinnacle gathers.

They were cadets who entered even there with top grades.

They simply moved their bodies naturally, yet fanatics were crushed without resistance.

I am no match for that.

I cannot imitate it.

But.

There is no need to confront geniuses like that head-on.

Because there is something Cadet Kim Seungtae can do.

“Let’s go, Lucy.”

[Lucy… I am not holding back today!]

[Lucy… crash bang!]

Three gunshots rang out.

The three fanatics holding hostages collapsed in pools of blood.

Yoo Eunha and Han Taepyeong finished them off.

“So cold.”

“Guh…?”

Bang!

When Yoo Eunha kicked the fallen fanatic, his body bounced away like a soccer ball.

Han Taepyeong did the same.

It was a special situation.

Neither of them considered taking prisoners.

Only after five fanatics were neutralized did screams echo through the corridor.

It all happened in the blink of an eye.

“Kyaaaah!”

“Please remain calm. This is the Superhuman Academy. As of this moment, terrorist activity has been detected within the Hope and Grace Church. I will assume temporary command!”

I took out my Superhuman Academy cadet ID.

The rank of 1111 was clearly printed on it, but from afar, it all looks the same.

To explain the standing of the Superhuman Academy in this society….

Despite being utterly terrified, people looked at me calmly.

No further explanation was necessary.

“A cadet ID really is something.”

Han Taepyeong and Yoo Eunha approached, radiating sharp intent.

“Seungtae… what is all this….”

“Han Taepyeong. Look over there. See inside the corridor? The fork in the path.”

I pointed inside the corridor.

A fork splitting into two paths.

Left, <Lord’s Prayer Room>.

Right, <Interactive Bible Museum>.

“Take one each and run. There are definitely more terrorists. I will handle things here and follow.”

They looked like they had a lot to say, but moved without complaint.

“Hey! I am a necromancer! When I am in good condition, even ghosts get scared and run. So hurry and run! Time is life!”

The two quickly disappeared down the corridors.

“Police, firefighters, and soldiers, please raise your hands.”

A few people raised their hands.

Fortunately, there were also agents, combat personnel just below the superhuman level.

“Please help children and the elderly evacuate first. No, wait.”

While reloading, I pressed myself close to the church entrance.

Fully armed fanatics were rushing in.

Grenades shaped like apples dangled all around their waists.

“Hm.”

So this is why it is destruction difficulty.

Their equipment is flashy.

Still, Han Taepyeong should be able to handle it.

“If it is Han Taepyeong.”

My spirit energy carries my past life.

A unique ability that is mine yet not mine flows through my blood.

[Spirit Energy -0.29]

[Precision +0.29]

Ting!

I fired a single shot through the crack of the door.

Hissss!

A massive cloud of smoke erupted from the point of impact.

I had hit the tear gas grenades dangling from their waists.

Whoosh.

The smoke quickly filled the area and obscured vision.

If that is the case.

Then I definitely have the advantage.

The fanatics’ auras were visible even through the smoke.

Sharp and chilling, like razor blades.

That razor-like intent turned back on them.

Under my one-sided fire, all the fanatics collapsed.

None of them were dead.

“Guh!”

“Is everyone okay?”

“Cough cough… seems like it!”

They had come wearing solid ballistic protection.

But the wounds on their bodies began to freeze over.

Aaaaah!

Screams rang out.

“Agent.”

I called over one agent and pointed out someone who needed special protection.

A pair of twins clinging to each other.

Young, talented.

And knowing nothing.

Exactly the kind of prey the Heavenly Church loves.

Perfect offerings for their cult leader.

Screeeech!

A black SUV drifted in with a violent skid.

Fanatic reinforcements!

[Lucy… sweating buckets! Full concentration!]

[Lucy… reload ready!]

“Shall we try this?”

I grabbed a rough handful of bullets and let them fall in midair.

Lucy’s <Evil Spirit’s Luck> and my <Precision> worked in harmony.

Click click click.

Six bullets slid perfectly into the cylinder.

Up to that point.

Opening and closing the cylinder took less than a second.

I kicked the door open and stepped out.

“I am a necromancer and top-ranked!”

[Lucy… terrifying!]

[Lucy… a scary evil spirit!]

The fanatics who jumped out of the vehicle fell one after another like movie extras.

“Johan… you really scraped together quite a force.”

Father Johan is capable.

But did he really have the power to mobilize this many people.

“This is overstepping.”

After wiping out the SUV unit, I returned to the agent from before.

“Agent, what weapon do you use?”

“Yes! A carbon bow and mana arrows!”

“Perfect. Let us make a deal. Protect these twins. Anyone who approaches them, put a hole between their eyebrows.”

“Understood. I will protect them at all costs.”

“Everyone. Everyone. If someone approaches claiming to be their parent, shoot immediately.”

“Um, that is… with all due respect, is that not excessive?”

“No. Their parents are deceased. They live with their aunt.”

“Is that so? But how would you know that….”

“I am a necromancer. I am busy, so I will be going.”

I ran toward the fork in the corridor.

Only now did my hands begin to shake and my heart pound.

The fork.

Left was the Lord’s Prayer Room.

Right was the Interactive Bible Museum.

<A grand Bible world adventure to see and experience with children>

That was the phrase written at the Bible Museum to the right.

Originally, there is nothing special in the Bible Museum.

Just crudely decorated mannequins of Goliath or Judas standing awkwardly.

So heading to the Lord’s Prayer Room would be the correct answer, but….

Yoo Eunha had gone to the Bible Museum.

She had entrusted herself to the flow.

You could call it intuition.

And her intuition was sometimes sharper than Taepyeong’s.

“Alright.”

I chose one path and sprinted.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 19

A monster known as a Seraphim.

The pill-shaped elixir, Seraphimzepam, is made from the processed heart of a Heavenly Angel Type-7, and its characteristics are as follows.

First characteristic.

It boosts mana circulation and blood flow.

What does that mean?

It means it works as a stimulant, even for superhumans. Would something like wine work on a superhuman? What about Red Bull or an Americano?

Not really. The effect would be too weak. If a superhuman wants a proper boost, they would need something like super-caffeine.

Something like Seraphimzepam!

With its overwhelming boost to cerebral blood flow and mana circulation, Seraphimzepam makes a superhuman truly superhuman.

Second characteristic.

It's good for the body.

It greatly aids in fatigue recovery and mana regeneration.

After all, it contains multiple pure-grade Korean wild ginseng roots. Wild ginseng is a mystical mana-packed treasure that’s almost impossible to obtain.

Of course, for someone who downs dozens of these elixirs a day, it could be toxic.

Third. It’s outrageously expensive. (Important!)

For someone like Marie Caulfield, the cherished heir of an esteemed family, that might not be an issue… but this pill is worth more than an equal volume of pure gold.

Swallowing just one is like gulping down a luxury crocodile leather bag.

Gulp.

I tossed one of those elixirs into my mouth. The pill slid down my throat.

A sudden surge in blood flow.

And the mana infused within the wild ginseng.

I see.

So this is the power of mana….

No wonder people are willing to sell their souls to demons just to enhance their mana.

Meanwhile.

Something started rising rapidly in the corner of my vision.

— Seungtae, remember when you got tricked by that wrangler and had to go on assignment in Mongolia during your 23rd run?

It was a chat window.

Messages from viewers in my past broadcasts that I had only glanced at and skimmed over.

— Who even remembers that, you idiot?
— Just type "LOL" and move on.
— Seungtae, you also joined the Mongolian research team in the 11th run.

The human brain isn’t like a USB drive. We forget what we see and hear as we go through life.

But.

That doesn’t mean those memories are gone forever. They are just buried somewhere deep in the brain.

The chat window…

Fragments of memories, long stashed away in the corners of my mind, suddenly burst to the surface.

Flash.

My vision flickered. The number of messages skyrocketed into the tens of thousands.

“...What's your name?”

“Huh? Oh… um….”

I gave a half-hearted response while watching the chat flood up past the ceiling and into the sky.

“Ten hours of remedial lessons as punishment. Tsk! Any objections?”

Professor Crow skimmed through the attendance sheet.

That was a problem.

I didn’t care about grades, but losing time to make-up classes was unacceptable.

“Professor~ Can I respond?”

“No. Just state your name.”

“Well… in that case, let’s talk about last year’s research findings. The defining traits of a monster ecosystem spanning over eight million hectares…”

Actually, it wasn’t last year’s research.

It was information that hadn’t even been disclosed in academic circles yet.

A mere hypothesis for now.

“…For example, in the Mongolian region, the two dominant monster species competing for supremacy are the Dayjaw and the Nightstrike. At first glance, they seem to coexist due to their respective daytime/nocturnal habits, but...”

“T-T-Tsk?!”

Professor Crow’s beak dropped open.

It was only a hypothesis. But it was the truth.

I had gathered this intel firsthand while roaming Mongolia.

“…Malthusian trap. Ah, I need a diagram for this. Professor, may I borrow some chalk?”

I stepped up to the podium and illustrated the fluctuating population trends of the two monsters, driven by prey availability.

“As you can see, the two species do not share the same prey. However… they do share breeding grounds.”

Tens of thousands of chat messages filled my vision.

I filtered through the flood, extracting only the relevant information, organizing it into structured sentences.

It wasn’t just memory recall, my brain itself was operating at an insanely high RPM.

“When two distinct species are forced into limited breeding grounds, can they truly coexist peacefully? Even humans can’t manage that….”

“T-T-Taaaaaaaak?!”

After concluding my presentation, I returned to my seat.

“…Ah. Professor, may I sit down now?”

“...T-T-Tsk….”

“And… do I still have to attend remedial lessons?”

Thud.

I didn’t even wait for a response before collapsing onto my desk.

It felt like the circuit breaker in my brain had flipped to prevent overload.

“Mmmnya… mm… mnya… what?”

I jolted awake.

Did I fall asleep? No. I must have blacked out.

Checking the time, I saw that Professor Crow’s lecture had already ended.

The sharp taste of mana lingered in my mouth.

Seraphimzepam, both an elixir and a pure mana concentrate.

Just one pill was too much for me.

Marie Caulfield pops four or five of these a day?

“Ughhh... ahhh!”

Stretching, I noticed how light my body felt. The stiffness from exhaustion had completely disappeared.

“So this is what an elixir does?”

“Tsk! Kim Seungtae, why did you pass out in class?”

“Wha... ack!”

Only then did I notice Professor Crow lurking beside me.

“Professor? But it’s break time now….”

“Answer me.”

“I didn’t sleep. I blacked out….”

Even I thought that was a terrible excuse. I squeezed my eyes shut.

I wasn’t just facing remedial lessons, I had a feeling this would escalate into something worse.

Flap! His feathers tickled my nose.

“Brilliant insight and research! You must have stayed up all night studying, huh?”

“Huh…?”

“And I could tell you have actually been to Mongolia! Tsk! Truly impressive!”

“Uh… sure….”

“Tsk! I used to pass out from research all the time in my younger days!”

Sliiiide…

Professor Crow started dragging me into the hallway.

“Uh… Professor? What’s going on?”

“Student. My research lab...”

“No thanks.”

Five minutes later.

Professor Crow was still trying, in his deep, dignified voice, to persuade me.

The man was a persistent bird.

“Just consider it one more time!”

“Professor… can you let go? I really hate studying….”

Professor Crow tilted his head.

“This is… quite the unexpected resistance.”

“Don’t assume students will just obediently accept everything professors offer.”

“Tsk! What?! Did you just talk back to me?!”

Professor Crow flapped furiously. I coughed and took two steps back.

He seemed genuinely upset.

Did I overstep?

“Ah, my bad...”

“Professors? Plural?! Tsk! Kim Seungtae! This is suspicious! Did another professor recruit you first?!”

“Uh… yeah, actually.”

“T-T-Tsk! D-Don’t tell me… it was that bastard Wrangler?!”

“Ding-ding-ding….”

“T-T-TAAAAAK! You traitor!”

Professor Crow jabbed his beak at me, and I instinctively dodged, but barely.

Even Spectral Step was useless against his furious pecking.

“Enough! I rejected Wrangler outright.”

I clutched my forehead, where a fresh bruise was forming.

Damn it. That hurt.

“P-Prove it! Shout right now that Wranglers are parasitic hatchlings…!”

“Ah. That’s a bit…”

“Shout it! Now!”

“Wranglers are parasitic hatchlings! Nest-switching bastards!”

If that’s what it takes, I can do it!

Wrangler scum!

When I even threw in extra insults without being asked, Professor Crow heaved a sigh of relief.

“Fine, fine! I will believe you’re not one!”

“Come on, I even chanted the slogan. If you keep doubting me, I might actually end up joining Wrangler Labs…”

“……!”

Professor Crow turned pale.

[Lucy… doesn’t understand!]

[Lucy… Crow is cute!]

Lucy expressed her confusion. Well, it would seem odd to her.

To explain...

Within the Superhuman Academy, power struggles are a constant. From interdepartmental turf wars to factional rivalries, and even personal disputes between professors.

Just like the relationship between Professor Crow and the Wranglers.

The professor factions of the Superhuman Academy, <Wranglers> and <Crow Flock>, have a truly great relationship.

So very close.

They bury each other’s journal articles with counter-articles. They respond to conference presentations with rival presentations.

If it ended there, it would be fine. The problem is that their passion for research has long since escalated into personal vendettas.

[Lucy… loves watching fights!]

[Lucy… preparing cheer sticks! Fighting!]

Wait a second…

Vendetta, huh?

“Professor Crow, sir!”

“You have decided to join, after all? Good choice!”

“No… Isn’t there a project you’re competing with Wrangler on?”

Clack! His beak clicked shut.

He looked at me as if wondering how I knew.

The timing should be around now. It’s far from commercialization, but they must have completed at least a prototype.

“Professor Crow, you’re a truly amazing scholar, but when it comes to <Temporary Attribute Application>, that’s Wrangler’s specialty, isn’t it?”

“…Caw…”

Professor Crow drooped.

Temporary Attribute Application.

It’s research into granting temporary properties to weapons, though strictly speaking, it’s not meant for superhumans.

Superhumans typically wield weapons that already have inherent attributes.

So, the real focus of this research is <Mass-Produced Enchantments>.

The idea is... could they easily, almost like a factory assembly line, imbue attributes (enchantments) onto ‘standard-issue equipment’ used by soldiers, mercenaries, and agents?

In short, they are researching ways to add attributes to firearms.

“Since those Wrangler bastards have so many ties to military contractors… I know my sample quality is better, but I have got nowhere to send it for field testing. I need feedback… but that’s the hard part.”

Professor Crow hung his head. He really didn’t want to lose to Wrangler.

…That’s adorable!

Lucy and I screamed internally.

“That’s rough…”

“Exactly. I made all these prototypes, but without testing, they are useless… Caw…”

“In that case, Professor… would you like me to test them for you?”

Conveniently enough..

I happen to be one of the people who would benefit from this project.

I use firearms, just like soldiers and mercenaries!

“Caw! Are you serious?!”

Professor Crow’s head shot up.

Down with Wrangler!

Down with the mysterious nun!

***

A few days later.

In the underground training facility.

“Kim Pirate, something’s off about you.”

“Nngh…”

“No human triples their pull-up count in just a few days.”

“Nngh!”

“You’re not taking anything weird, are you?”

After finishing my last pull-up, I dropped to the floor. Above me, Yoo Eunha looked down with suspicion.

“Drugs? Of course I am.”

“Wha.. HEY! I told you no steroids! I don’t get the science, but I saw it on YouTube!”

As Eunha shouted in outrage, Han Taepyeong stepped in to calm her down.

“U-Uh, Eunha… It’s not like that.”

“Then what? Growth hormones? That’s even worse! Those cause cancer! You should save up and buy proper elixirs instead!”

“Agh.”

Eunha was so fired up that Taepyeong, who had been trying to hold her back, went flying.

“Hmph. I didn’t take you for this kind of guy, Kim Pirate. We need to have a talk.”

I sprang to my feet like a coiled spring.

“Geez. Can’t a guy train in peace, Eunha?”

“What?”

“I am taking an elixir.”

“I knew it! You’re really... wait. An… elixir?”

Eunha took a step back, her expression filled with disappointment.

“This can’t be… You are privileged?”

“Are you calling me a trust-fund baby?”

“Same thing! You rich bastard in human skin!”

“No, you idiot. I took out a loan.”

Wow.

Eunha took a step forward again.

“You went into debt? Wow. You’re insane about working out.”

“To keep up with Taepyeong’s routine, I need at least an elixir.”

“Okay, that’s… actually true…”

I didn’t actually take out a loan, but Seraphimzepam’s stuff was a real elixir.

“Must be nice An elixir, huh? Should I take out a full loan, too? Pawn my academy-issued weapon and just go for it?”

Eunha murmured as she tortured her abs.

…That’s a dangerous train of thought.

Anyway. Seraphimzepam was absolutely insane.

Taking just 1/4 of a pill per day almost completely erased physical fatigue.

Taking 1/2 a pill let me function with barely any sleep.

Through trial and error, I found that my daily max dosage was 1/2 a pill.

I had swallowed a whole pill on the first day, so no wonder I was overdoing it.

[The effects of <Seraphimzepam> seep into your torn muscle fibers.]

[As a <Hell Difficulty Clear Perk>, additional bonuses apply to your training results.]

[Strength has increased by 0.02.]

[Agility has increased by 0.03.]

[Endurance has increased by 0.02.]

Seraphimzepam, Taepyeong’s routine, and the Hell Difficulty perk.

The holy trinity of gains.

I was experiencing stat growth so rapid that even Eunha was suspicious.

…Not that it meant much compared to those two monsters.

I turned to Taepyeong, who was still training.

“Hey, Taepyeong. Got plans this weekend?”

“This weekend…?”

“Shut up. That wasn’t a question. Keep Sunday free.”

“……!”

Finally, the time had come.

The first episode of Superhuman Chronicles.

Even if I wasn’t there, Taepyeong would get caught up in it, but I planned to escort him personally.

“You’re a bit clueless, after all.”

“…? Out of nowhere?”

“There’s a reason. Just keep your schedule clear.”

[Lucy… loves escorts!]

[Lucy… ghostly lady!]

We will wait inside the church and then take down those Heavenly Church bastards together.

“Oho. Where are you two guys going this weekend?”

Eunha, still torturing her abs, sidled over with interest.

“We are going to see a masterpiece. You know? Studies show that people who watch masterpieces don’t live longer.”

“Hmm. Seungtae, masterpieces are fine and all, but I would rather train instead...”

“Oh, come on! Taepyeong, do you seriously compare everything to training? Are you a training bot or what?”

Taepyeong said nothing, but his lips pouted slightly.

Time for my trump card.

“Alright, fine. Afterward, we will check out those new Full Guys workout machines or whatever.”

“…New workout machines?!”

Of course, that’s assuming we survive the church incident.

Eunha, intrigued by the mention of new equipment, circled around us curiously.

Right then, a long-awaited message arrived.

-Professor Crow: Ready.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 18

“Feels like I’m gonna die….”

I staggered off the bus.

Thanks to today’s hellish training, my body was in shambles, but I still managed to drag myself outside the Superhuman Academy.

The first main episode would begin soon.

I came here for a preliminary survey of the battlefield. Just in case any changes had occurred.

“Those punks, Yoo Eunha and Han Taepyeong… making me train until 10 PM….”

Honestly, I partly ran away because I was sick of it. Either way, it had been a while since I stepped outside the Academy.

Towering buildings and bright city lights welcomed me.

The Superhuman Academy wasn’t just the world’s top training institution, it was also a research center.

And as such, it had developed an extensive network of supporting infrastructure.

Like Silicon Valley in the U.S.

Stanford University grew and expanded, eventually giving rise to Silicon Valley.

Landmarks attract people. When people gather, infrastructure follows.

That infrastructure, in turn, draws in even more high-level talent.

The cycle repeats infinitely.

When enough human and material resources stack up like a Jenga tower, a city is born.

A city that operates with a singular, specialized purpose.

[Lucy… doesn’t know Silicon Valley!]

[Lucy… curious!]

“I don’t really know either… I mean, it’s called Silicon Valley, so… do they make silicon there?”

No idea….

Probably not. But Lucy had already decided to believe it wholeheartedly.

“Hm.”

I might not know what Silicon Valley’s purpose is, but this city, centered around the Superhuman Academy,this massive artificial island, Alpha Nest, its purpose was clear.

Superhuman research and talent development.

Just hearing the explanation makes it sound like the safest place in the world, but that won’t last.

As the game progresses, different training institutions will start clashing, factions will intervene….

“Just thinking about it gives me a headache.”

Alpha Nest would become a powder barrel.

And the first spark to set it off would be the first main episode, The Hope and Grace Church Incident.

The events that would unfold were as follows:

A peaceful weekend. A large-scale kidnapping.

Terrorists would seize the church and take hostages.

It’s a classic yet reckless move. Something that blatant is practically suicide.

But….

The masterminds behind this attack don’t just disregard other people’s lives, they don’t value their own, either.

To them, death is just another career step.

I climbed a hill and read the sign.

<Welcome to Hope and Grace Church>

Because they are fanatics.

“This place is massive.”

The church was enormous.

The dazzling LED cross on the roof flashed brightly, so bright that heaven itself might notice.

[Lucy… eyes hurt!]

[Lucy… dizzy!]

The parking lot was packed with luxury cars.

Hope and Grace Church was thriving.

Thanks to the brilliance of its priest.

Father Johan.

A genius who built Hope and Grace Church into what it is today.

But being a priest was just a cover. Johan was a fanatic from a secret religious cult.

The illegal sect, Demonic Heaven Church.

A name like that doesn’t exactly scream peace and charity, does it?

[Lucy… hates Demonic Heaven Church!]

Even an evil spirit shudders at the thought.

Demonic Heaven Church. Or simply, Heaven Church.

A cult centered around its leader, where followers obey without question.

If their leader were to proclaim, “Erupt every volcano on Earth,”

They wouldn’t debate feasibility or logic. They would simply try.

Because they are fanatics!

Fifty years ago,

When the leader of Demonic Heaven Church declared a ‘holy war’ on the world,

The cult actually fought against the entire world.

Because their leader told them to.

“And they got utterly annihilated.”

What an extraordinary leader. What extraordinary followers.

This cult will keep haunting Han Taepyeong well into the late game.

The real problem is….

Demonic Heaven Church isn’t the only group like this.

There is the secret order of intellectual supremacists, <Knights of Malta>.

The <Evolution Society>, which aims to forcibly accelerate human evolution.

<PepsiCoca>, which does anything as long as it pays.

And let’s not forget the <Devil Contractors> or the violence-worshipping cults.

There’s no shortage of lunatics.

No wonder Han Taepyeong keeps collapsing from exhaustion.

“There are way too many villains.”

[Lucy… is an evil spirit!]

[Lucy… is the hidden final boss!]

The church doors were open, so I stepped inside and circled the hallway.

“This is where the first wave of terrorists will be stopped.”

I scanned the layout with my eyes.

Johan had been preparing for this kidnapping for a long time.

He carefully selected sacrifices for his leader.

Personally handpicked the terrorists.

And on the day of the incident,

Johan would wear the mask of a devoted priest, comforting the congregation.

Telling them not to resist, that help would arrive soon.

The classic ‘internal collaborator’ scenario.

Well, everyone has a plan until they meet Han Taepyeong.

“How can I help you?”

I was checking the corridor’s dimensions when a graceful nun approached. Someone I didn’t recognize.

I pulled out a prepared excuse.

“Oh, hello. I’m Kim Seungtae. The paintings looked amazing, so I was admiring them.”

This church was rich. The hallway was lined with massive oil paintings.

“My, you have a keen eye.”

The nun smiled.

Even her habit couldn’t fully hide her fatal charm. Of course, charm wasn’t the only thing she failed to conceal.

There was also an aura.

A venomous, snake-like presence.

A green aura reminiscent of lethal poison.

“Is the church closed? Am I intruding? Should I leave?”

“Not at all. Feel free to look around as much as you’d like.”

She subtly blocked my way.

Standing beside me, gazing at the paintings.

But that aura….

That sickening, deadly aura slowly coiled around me.

This was...

I might not make it out alive.

[Your understanding of the opponent is low.]

[The opponent is skilled at concealing their identity.]

[Information readable with <Necromancer’s Eye> is significantly reduced.]

I controlled my spirit energy. Not to prepare for battle, but to disguise myself.

If I suppressed my energy, I was no different from an ordinary civilian.

“Sister, how much do these go for? Maybe… five hundred? Haha, just guessing.”

“Oh, no. Not five hundred billion.”

“…Excuse me?”

“This oil painting is….”

She dropped an utterly ridiculous price. My eyes nearly popped out.

[Lucy… shocked!]

“All that for a few brushstrokes? Is this a money glitch?”

“Hoho… The Grace Hope Church gallery is quite famous. You didn’t know?”

“…Oh. I see? That’s… amazing. Hope and Grace Church, huh. But, uh, I’m an outsider. Is it really okay for me to hang around? Should I leave?”

“Hoho, you have been fidgeting for a while now.”

She slowly, smoothly drew closer.

“Do you have an appointment somewhere?”

I hesitated.

Analyze her intent. If this were a game….

[1. Yes, I do!]
[2. No, I don’t.]

I would be choosing between these. My decision...

“No, I don’t.”

“Oh… Then….”

The venomous aura receded.

The nun silently drifted away, as if she wasn’t even walking.

“Take your time looking around. A nun with poor conversational skills will disappear now. Hoho….”

And she vanished beyond the wall.

I think I made the right choice.

If I had hesitated or tried to bluff.

Things might have gone much worse.

“A single wrong choice and instant death….”

So it really is destruction difficulty.

“Wow, that was… educational.”

I recited a textbook passage in monotone as I exited the church.

From beyond the walls, that green aura was still watching me, unblinking.

“…Phew.”

Like a frog that just barely escaped a snake’s jaws.

I replayed the conversation in my head.

‘The Grace Hope Church gallery is quite famous. You didn’t know?’

Of course I didn’t.

Because the LED cross above me clearly read:

<Welcome to Hope and Grace Church>

Would a nun forget the name of her own church?

“So this really is destruction difficulty, huh?”

***

A nun I have never seen before.

But she doesn’t seem to be on the same side as Johan. She is too reckless.

If she were one of Johan’s subordinates, she would have kept a low profile until the day of the kidnapping.

Then what is her identity?

There’s a saying that the enemy of my enemy is my friend, but in reality, it usually just results in a three-way battle.

"Dizzying."

Coming for a preliminary visit was worth it.

Something has changed. Something feels off.

The next day.

Morning.

"Uuuggghh…."

A zombie-like groan escaped my lips. It was my first time experiencing such extreme muscle pain.

"Oh, right…."

I mustn’t forget the item for Marie Caulfield.

I grabbed the ‘cure’ that had been delivered and carefully removed the label from the bottle.

[Ranked #1 in U.S. Consumer Index for 15 Years!]
[Stay Healthy with Just One Pill a Day!]
[Approved by the U.S. FDA!]
[Comprehensive Vitamin 500]

I made sure to peel it off completely, getting caught was not an option. Then, I sent Marie Caulfield a message.

-If you want to get rid of your headache, follow these instructions.

-Bring all of your Seraphimzepam.

-The meeting place and time are….

After sending the message, I realized it sounded like a kidnapper’s threat.

After some thought, I added a sticker of a bear tossing dollar bills.

The bear threw wads of cash everywhere.

Hmm.

"...I regret that."

***

After first period.

A quiet corner of the campus.

"Fuck, I must be crazy…."

Marie Caulfield chewed on her nails as she reread the message.

(A bear tossing dollar bills)

The smug-looking bear made her blood pressure spike. She lit a cigarette.

Nicotine coursed through her veins, easing her headache.

Clatter.

The pill bottle of Seraphimzepam in her hand rattled.

I actually brought it.

I really must be insane….

I will know after a conversation.

They are probably just another quack.

All those pretentious frauds who just spewed complicated words.

Marie Caulfield clenched her cigarette between her teeth.

"Hey…. Why are you smoking a cigarette?"

Kim Seungtae or was it Sungtae? appeared.

He looked noticeably older overnight. His limbs trembled slightly, and he seemed exhausted. Did he overexert himself yesterday?

"Ugh… Caulfield. My body’s a mess. Can’t you spare me a cigarette?"

"No."

"……."

Kim Seung-whatever glared at her and pulled something from his coat.

Another pill bottle.

"Hah."

So much for a ‘solution.’

He talked so confidently, but in the end, it’s just medicine. Figures.

Still, medicine is familiar. It’s comfortable. It’s something I like.

"Give it here. Let me see where it’s from."

"Uh…."

Kim hesitated briefly.

"It’s from far away. I got it from a distant place."

"Where exactly? What kind of medicine is it?"

"It’s a secret. Just know that it’s not from here."

From overseas?

Considering that ginseng infused with magical energy has proven effects, most top-tier elixirs are Korean-made.

That’s unusual. Did he actually prepare properly?

Does his exhausted state have something to do with its origin? Did he go on some midnight smuggling run?

She was a little curious.

"Anyway, Caulfield. Did you bring the Seraphimzepam?"

"What, did I leave it in storage or something?"

"So that’s a yes? Good. Among the meds you take, that one is the biggest issue."

"This is an insanely expensive drug."

She didn’t like this.

This was the only thing that seemed to work.

"Caulfield. Expensive doesn’t mean good. A jet engine on a shark just makes the problem worse."

"What the hell are you saying?"

"Give me the Seraphimzepam. From today, replace it with this."

Kim held out the new pill bottle.

Marie hesitated before handing over the Seraphimzepam.

"Sorry, but I actually like this drug. It’s the only one that seems to work."

"Wrong. That’s just a placebo effect~ The shark with the jet engine might be having a blast, but for the beachgoers, it’s just a disaster! By the way, in this metaphor, the beachgoers represent your brain cells..."

Blah, blah.

Kim wouldn’t stop talking.

"Enough nonsense. Do you even know how much this costs?"

"Yeah. It’s an elixir you can’t even buy with money. But listen. How did you feel after eating that seaweed strand yesterday?"

…That damn seaweed strand.

Marie spat out her cigarette.

She didn’t want to admit it.

It was probably just her imagination.

But her headache had eased.

Like a tank had been lifted off her head.

Even that small relief was enough to make her happy.

"Alright. From today, you’re quitting Seraphimzepam."

Kim Seungtae held out the unknown overseas drug.

For real, this was the last time.

Marie decided to let herself get scammed.

***

I stared at the pill bottle.

Seraphimzepam.

I did it. I swapped vitamins for Seraphimzepam. Even turning stone into gold wouldn’t be this efficient.

[Lucy… learned!]

[Lucy… will start a multi-level ghost company!]

"Receiving high praise from a ghost…."

Should I be ashamed as a human? Maybe.

But the deal itself was a win-win.

Stopping Seraphimzepam—1 stack of healing.

Adding vitamins—2 stacks of healing.

With her body’s extreme nutritional imbalance, the vitamins would restore her properly.

"Remove the poison, add the medicine."

One step at a time.

And since she seemed dependent on Seraphimzepam, I would keep it under my care.

"I have become the most expensive doctor in the world…. Not that I would ever take this myself…."

Could I sell it on the second-hand market?

I limped toward the lecture hall, still sore from muscle pain.

"Ugh… why is the campus so huge?"

This superhuman academy’s building is just too big.

I crawled to the front door and opened it.

"-So, answer this question."

The professor, who had been writing on the board, set down the chalk. His feathers were covered in chalk dust.

Feathers.

I wasn’t seeing things.

This professor was a crow beastkin and one of the academy’s leading figures… but I couldn’t remember his name.

Anyway, the crow professor flapped his wings, scattering chalk dust, and repeated himself.

"Answer. Can you?"

"Me?"

"Correct! Since you boldly entered the front door just three minutes into class."

Hundreds of cadets from Class 1-A turned to stare at me. Their gazes burned.

[Lucy… haha….]

[Lucy… embarrassed!]

Uh…

By the way, when did class even start?

Asking that would probably get me killed.

I glanced at the blackboard, but I had no clue what the topic was.

Even as a veteran of Superhuman Chronicles, I had no idea about The Three Factors of Monster Breeding in the Mongolian Region.

I had visited Mongolia countless times in the Wrangler Lab arc, but I never bothered memorizing academic details.

Who needs breeding factors when you just need to hunt?

"Ah! You don’t know?"

The predatory gaze of a crow!

The professor wasn’t as much of a menace as Wrangler, but he was known for being strict.

At this rate… extra lessons…

Screw it.

I discreetly swallowed a Seraphimzepam.

The drug coursed through my body.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 17

At the Student Cafeteria.

The Superhuman Academy might just be the educational institution with the best meals in the world.

They serve organic vegetables and fresh meat, and all the chefs are professionals.

Naturally, it’s buffet-style!

So, whenever it's mealtime, I can’t help but think that enrolling in the Superhuman Chronicles program isn’t such a bad deal after all….

But today.

Our table felt like a funeral.

Clink...! Clatter! Snap!

Teammate #1, our tank, Wi Daehan, moved his arms like a rusted robot as he scooped up his soup.

Half of it spilled over.

The rest of the team was the same. Even with a lobster in front of them, they just poked at their food.

The reason?

A terrifying presence had joined our table, Marie Caulfield.

Apparently, the rumors about her were really bad.

“Hey, idiot. You said you just needed an hour.”

“We had a team dinner planned. Guess you didn’t get an invite since you don’t really fit in with the team, huh? Tough luck.”

“And now you’re just going to eat?”

Despite her sharp tone, I didn’t let it bother me and simply cut into my steak.

“Caulfield, want some steak?”

“I don’t eat meat.”

“You only don’t eat meat?”

I had to ask.

Because Marie Caulfield’s plate was tragic.

One cherry tomato, a single cube of cheese, and a pinch of salt.

This woman consumes sodium in salt form.

She is not on a diet, how could she have an appetite when she chews on fifteen types of poison every evening?

Testarossa, who had been hesitating, finally spoke up.

“Uh, Marie? We met on the first day of school… I’m Testarossa Chapel.”

“Oh. Chapel?”

“Yes! You remember me? We went to 3TR Academy together when we were five! You helped me out so much back then..”

“No.”

Marie Caulfield answered while mechanically chewing on her cherry tomato as Testarossa babbled excitedly.

“Oh… you don’t… remember?”

“No. I barely remember yesterday.”

“Oh…”

“But if you're from the Chapel family, I do know about that. My mother owed your family a lot….”

“Oh….”

Testarossa couldn’t decide whether to be happy or disappointed.

“T-Then! How was today’s mock raid? I mean, you were already called a genius back in 3TR...”

“It was absolute garbage. Felt suffocating, so I just shoved my way through and left.”

This… was surprising.

Marie Caulfield was actually answering.

It sounded like she was picking a fight, but for her, this level of engagement was practically a heartfelt conversation.

“T-Then! How about studying together sometime? I’m really confident in theory...”

“No. I have severe dyslexia, can’t read books.”

“Oh….”

She’s got guts! Testarossa!

Honestly, I was impressed.

She must have been really close with Marie Caulfield when they were kids.

I decided to take a closer look at Marie Caulfield’s aura.

[Observing the soul…]

A bit more.

I needed to check if my suspicion was right.

Even more precisely….

[This soul is extremely unstable.]

[Insufficient energy to restore the soul.]

I moved a strand of seaweed onto the plate next to mine.

The person sitting there, of course, was Marie Caulfield.

She looked at me with utter disbelief.

“…What are you doing?”

“Iodine in seaweed helps purify the blood. There’s historical evidence of our ancestors making seaweed soup for mothers after childbirth..”

“I asked what you’re doing. Do I look like a postpartum mother from the Joseon Dynasty to you?”

“No.”

Clatter….

Wi Daehan, shaking from the tense atmosphere, dropped his spoon.

A tank is supposed to have guts, but at this rate, I was worried for his future.

Even Lucy was afraid.

[Lucy… scared!]

[Lucy… palms sweaty!]

Marie Caulfield was glaring at me like she wanted to kill me.

I pushed the seaweed towards her again.

“Eat it. Think of it as Stage 0.”

“Stage 0 of what? Endurance training?”

“Breaking tanks. Stage 0.”

Marie Caulfield’s body was completely wrecked.

But somehow, it still functioned.

That is thanks to the mana overflowing from her innately born Great Mana Heart.

It’s like she was born with a magic spoon in her mouth.

She should be worshipping her parents for giving her such a sturdy body.

But….

There’s a contradiction here.

Her body is falling apart, but she is still moving.

She is not healthy, but she doesn’t collapse, either.

To outsiders, she looks somewhat normal.

But is it really normal to sustain your muscles, organs, and spinal cord purely with mana?

Of course not.

Even Lucy knows that much.

[Lucy… smart!]

[Lucy… ghost IQ 5000!]

It’s like running a diesel engine on uranium.

Her body is sturdy enough to withstand it for now, but one day, it’s going to explode.

She needs proper fuel.

“Ha. You really think seaweed is going to break a tank?”

“Honestly, I get it. Some people would rather jump off a balcony than eat seaweed.”

Testarossa nodded to herself in agreement.

Well, it’s simple logic.

Humans need to eat to survive.

Marie Caulfield was attempting to become the first human to survive without eating.

But she was reaching her limit.

If she wanted to live, she had to eat.

Of course, I couldn’t just shove seaweed into her mouth.

All I could do was push it towards her like this.

“You said you would listen to me for an hour.”

“…You’re so full of shit.”

Marie Caulfield glared at the seaweed like it had personally murdered her parents, then abruptly stood up and left.

Just like that.

No hesitation.

I felt bitter.

Again.

I had failed again.

It’s not like I have only ever fought with Marie Caulfield.

I have tried to persuade her hundreds of times.

But the results were always the same….

BANG!

“Gah! What the hell?!”

A loud noise made me jump in shock.

I turned around and saw a mountain of seaweed on a plate.

Marie Caulfield had put it there before sitting back down and taking a deep breath.

Then she picked up her fork.

Wait.

Did… did I actually succeed this time?

It was a touching, almost sacred moment.

But I still had to say something.

I hesitantly opened my mouth.

“Uh… you don’t have to eat that much….”

Did she just take all the seaweed from the buffet?

How inconsiderate.

In the end, since it would be a waste to throw it away, we all shared it.

“Ugh. It’s so gross….”

For the record, Testarossa absolutely hates seaweed.

***

I arranged to meet Marie Caulfield again tomorrow. It took quite a bit of effort to calm her down when she snapped at me, demanding if that was all I had.

It couldn’t be helped.

I needed time to prepare, too.

[Order complete.]

[Scheduled for delivery by dawn tomorrow.]

I had just purchased a miraculous panacea from the internet. Got it for just 50,000 won via missile shipping.

Missile Shipping really is legendary…

“Tomorrow, I will be rich!”

[Lucy… loves money!]

[Lucy… side jobs are money spirits!]

An evil spirit and a money-hungry side job?

I sure am living a busy life…

I threw on my training gear and stepped out of my dorm. I had decided to start working out today.

“So excited!!!!”

Even shouting it didn’t make it true.

I was miserable! I hated exercising!

At that moment, the door to Room 201 next door swung open. It was a familiar face.

“…? Why are you coming out of 201?”

My past self, a playable character, and the protagonist of this world, Han Taepyeong.

“Huh? Oh. It’s you, Kim Pirate.”

“It’s Kim Seungtae, you bastard.”

Because of Yoo Eunha, that weird nickname had spread like wildfire.

Han Taepyeong and I walked side by side toward the training room. He looked disappointed.

“So ‘Kim Pirate’ was just a nickname?”

“What, did you think it was my real name?”

“Hmm~ I… I knew that.”

Han Taepyeong was heading to the training room too, so we decided to go together…

But our protagonist was a bit of a scatterbrain. Could this guy really clear Hell Mode?

“But Han Taepyeong. Didn’t you come down way too many floors? How far did you even come down from?”

If he was using the same floor as me, that meant he had come from one extreme end of the building to the other.

“Oh, that. I picked the second floor with the training room’s location in mind.”

“The training room?”

“It’s in the basement, so I chose the second floor.”

“What kind of logic is that? Just for that reason?”

“‘Just’?”

“?”

“?”

For some reason, our conversation wasn’t lining up…

The training room was empty. Were we the only ones who came here right after eating?

I stood in front of a bench press.

As a true man, Kim Seungtae, who once did 50 pull-ups a day in the military...

…What the hell is this?

It was a bench press, but something about it was off. I called over Han Taepyeong.

“Taepyeong~”

“Hm?”

“We are friends, right?”

Han Taepyeong, who had been stretching, looked at me blankly. A question mark floated over his head.

“If that question is confusing, let’s just agree that we’re friends.”

“Oh, sure.”

“Then teach me how to use this.”

I pointed at the Magitech Bench Press MK-2. It was way too different from the bench presses I knew.

How do you even use this thing?

One hour later.

“…Gack.”

“Don’t die yet, Kim Seungtae. One more set, then you can die.”

“Dude… I seriously can’t anymore… Let’s just stop here….”

“Stop whining! You can do more!”

Jolt!

At Han Taepyeong’s booming command, I forced myself to lift the Magitech Deadlift V8.

“Grrrghhh!”

“Good. Just three more!”

Tremble, tremble.

“Great! Just three more to go!”

“Hoooeeeee!”

Shaky, shaky.

“Excellent! Now, squeeze out every last drop!”

“MOMMYYYYYY!”

Wobble, wobble.

“Three more! Three more!”

“SHUT YOUR MOUTH!”

Forget scatter-brained, Han Taepyeong was practically a demon when it came to training.

“No, you can do exactly two more.”

“Sniff….”

I gritted my teeth and kept going.

If he had been just a regular fitness trainer, I would have shot him with Lucy already, but this was Han Taepyeong.

His talent was beyond comprehension. He could see a person’s physical strengths, weaknesses, and characteristics at a glance. Unlike the Necromancer’s Eye, which saw souls, his ability worked in the opposite direction.

“That was fantastic! You squeezed out 100% of your last strength!”

It might sound like he was just berating me, but he was actually creating an optimal training routine. A talent that should have been used for saving the world was being wasted in a gym…

“So, basically, my back is destroyed?”

“Pretty much.”

“Then that means we’re done.”

“Nope. One last thing, Death Burpees.”

“Death? That actually sounds kinda fun.”

After the whole ‘Death’ whatever…

I was curled up, sniffling. Like a tiny pill bug. I wanted to burrow deep underground and never come out…

[Lucy… too funny!]

[Lucy… no need for strength!]

Of course…

She is a gun.

Having muscles would actually be a problem.

“Seungtae, you’re amazing. You’re the first person who has ever completed my entire routine.”

“You son of a b...”

“What was that?”

“N-nothing.”

Brutal as it was, what choice did I have?

If I didn’t want to get one-shotted by a random mob, I had to boost my physical stats fast. I needed at least 2.0 in all stats before I could do anything properly…

[<Hell Difficulty Clear Perk> applies an additional bonus to training results.]

[Strength increases by 0.02.]

[Agility increases by 0.01.]

[Endurance increases by 0.02.]

“Oh.”

At least the system messages comforted me. Gaining muscle after just one day of exercise? I couldn’t even complain at that point.

“But Seungtae.”

“What, you’re gonna say we should train more? Not happening.”

I lay sprawled out on the floor. Han Taepyeong approached with an eerie glow in his eyes.

“No, not about training.”

“Why are you still getting closer? Just talk from over there.”

“Well, you see…”

He kept inching closer.

“You and me…”

A sharp nose, a strong jawline, reddish brown-colored hair. His ridiculously good looks made me feel inferior for no reason.

“Ugh! So frustrating!”

Meanwhile, Han Taepyeong came even closer.

“I know we just met today, but… you and I…”

My instincts kicked in. I had a feeling I knew exactly what disgusting words were about to come out of those cherry-red lips.

“We have met before… Mmph.”

I clamped my hand over Han Taepyeong’s mouth. This was not a conversation I could allow to continue.

“We saw each other on the first day of school.”

“No, before that.”

Han Taepyeong swatted my hand away and spoke with conviction.

“At first, I thought I was imagining it, but you feel way too familiar. It’s not just a passing impression.”

This was bad.

If Han Taepyeong wasn’t hitting on me right now…

“But where was it…?”

He was talking about a certain game.

In the original story, <Cadet Kim Seungtae> and <Cadet Han Taepyeong> had no connections. My past was supposed to be a blank slate.

But what about…

<Streamer Kim Seungtae> and <Protagonist Han Taepyeong>?

Their connection wasn’t just one or two encounters. We had thousands of hours of broadcasts, hundreds of Hell Mode attempts.

Even my spirit energy had traces of 13th-playthrough Han Taepyeong’s traits.

A ridiculous mess, but…

It had triggered Han Taepyeong’s instincts.

“Listen, Seungtae. My intuition is pretty sharp, you know?”

That’s an understatement.

This wasn’t just sharp intuition. Was he planning to break the fourth wall with sheer instinct?

[This information must not be revealed.]

[System is preparing a penalty.]

[System is preparing a penalty.]

[System is preparing a penalty.]

Warning messages flooded my vision.

I crawled backward. Han Taepyeong crawled forward. I was too exhausted to run.

A penalty? Was it going to rewrite his memory? Or mine?

Either way, that had to be avoided. This was a major problem. What should I...

“KYAA! WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING IN THE TRAINING ROOM?!”

At that critical moment.

A third party barged in, shrieking at the sight of our Death Note manga-looking situation.

Oh, right.

There was one more person in this academy obsessed with training. I seized the chance and screamed.

“AAAAH! SAVE ME! SAVE MY LIPS!”

“WHAT?!!!”

Yoo Eunha came flying in like a bolt of lightning.

“Eunha… The thing is… Cough, cough…”

Han Taepyeong, who had been sent flying by Yoo Eunha’s ‘No-Impure-Relationships Kick,’ explained the situation from start to finish.

“Whew. I had a bad feeling about this. I almost skipped coming to the training room because of it.”

Wheew. Yoo Eunha let out a sigh of relief.

“What kind of nonsense is that, Eunha… Argh!”

A clear imprint of a shoe spike was visible on Han Taepyeong’s side. That’s what happens when you try to climb over a wall.

Yoo Eunha quietly averted her gaze.

“Ahem…! Kim Pirate, why did you scream like that and confuse people?”

“Oh, that aside, did you guys watch the mock raid properly?”

I subtly changed the subject as well.

“Well… Since Taepyeong is the protagonist, he probably got first place overall. His teammates were probably just sitting around sucking their thumbs.”

Yoo Eunha waggled her eyebrows and played along. It seemed like she wanted to move on quickly from the assault incident.

“Eunha, can you stop calling me ‘protagonist,’ please?”

“Shut up! Like a real protagonist, would you even understand how a mere side character like me feels? I went through hell, you know… It was way harder than I expected. When the underground bunker started filling with water, I totally freaked out, lol.”

“So, how was your score?”

I pressed persistently.

Soon.

The main episode will begin.

The difficulty? Naturally, it will be at Destruction level.

But if we have a healer...

The story will be much easier.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 16 (Illustration)

"Everyone, great job."

"Hehe, my friend got a C. They are jealous of me. Heheheh!"

Mock raid, officially concluded.

Team 48 ranked in the top 17%.

"Ah, I'm starving!"

"Me too… How about we all grab dinner at the cafeteria?"

"Sounds great! I worked so hard today! I'm gonna punish my stomach with fried food on top of fried food!"

Maybe because of the good results, but the team’s energy was still lively. Top 17% was roughly a B.

Considering the team didn’t have any special admissions students, that was practically the highest score possible.

"How could this…"

Only Testarossa, the team leader, looked dazed. She clutched her crumpled report card tightly in her hand.

"Everyone got a B, so why am I the only one with a B-?"

"That’s… because you waited for the wave and didn’t attack the boss, Testarossa."

I answered for her.

She waited for a wave that never came. Didn’t attack the boss, didn’t take down the small fry. Of course, her score wouldn’t be high.

"No way… But why didn’t the wave…"

I couldn’t exactly say, "Because I took care of them all!" Sometimes, being too honest is worse than lying.

"The terrain was unstable, remember? Maybe they all got buried when the sinkhole formed."

"What?"

Testarossa’s head snapped toward me. Uh-oh. Did she catch on? Did I make up too flimsy of an excuse?

"Oh, I see! That makes total sense…!"

Wait, she didn’t catch on?

To understand the conditions of the terrain precisely…To focus on isolating scouts rather than obsessing over the clear…To consider alternative safety measures in special circumstances…

Testarossa mumbled to herself.

Whew, crisis averted.

I crumpled my report card, stamped with a B+, and stuffed it into my back pocket.

I have to keep this hidden…!

[Lucy… thump thump!]

[Lucy… tense moment!]

Even though my teamwork was trash, my personal score was too high because I wiped out the monster corps.

Testarossa suddenly shot me a sharp question.

"But why did Kim Seungtae get a B?"

"Wow, that’s… quite a question that stabs at the heart. Are you saying someone ranked 1111th should only be getting a D?"

"No, that’s not it! Let me see your report card."

"!!! W-why?"

"I need to learn from it!"

Testarossa practically shouted.

"I'm the only one with a B-! Kim Seungtae, you got a B, right?"

"Well… yeah, technically a B…."

I was running out of things to say.

"That’s amazing. You managed to score a B despite being cut off from the main group. You must have handled things really well in isolation! There should be detailed feedback on your report card, I want to study it!"

"Ah, no. Stay away."

Testarossa slowly crept closer.

Her big eyes sparkled with an intense desire to learn.

Whoosh!

That passion was burning hot!

If she found out, I would be burned at the stake in that fire of passion!

Testarossa cornered me against the wall. Should I just eat the report card and pretend nothing happened?

Just then...

The crowded hallway split apart.

Even my teammates pressed themselves against the walls.

What? Did some terrifying guy just show up?

"Let’s talk, Kim Seungtae."

Oh.

A terrifying guy really did just show up.

***

A Short Story

Marie Caulfield’s Opening Moves

Factions at the Superhuman Academy were no joke.

For first-years, the factions felt like school clubs but as you moved up the years, factions became a major force.

To take on requests or plan projects as a student, your faction had to be solid.

Given that..

"So, you’re Marie Caulfield?"

"Heard the rumors. You’re that first-year, huh?"

"I think you should have been the freshman representative. Haha, was that a bit much?"

Recruitment attempts to bring Marie Caulfield in were endless.

Her profile was just too perfect.

A noble family background, no close social ties.

There were rumors she wasn’t sociable, but that just meant she had no real friends.

And there’s no such thing as someone who isn’t lonely.

That empty space…

If they could fill the void in Marie Caulfield’s heart…

"A commoner like me, becoming the son-in-law of a noble house at the Superhuman Academy?"

Now that would make for a best-selling novel.

First-year students daydreamed of a colourful future.

If Kim Seungtae had heard their nonsense, he would have flipped out and tried to stop them.

The consequences of such naive thinking were severe.

Boom!

On just the second day of the semester, an explosive sound rang out.

That was the sound of Marie Caulfield’s patience shattering.

"Guh-ack!"

And the sound of a second-year’s abs getting obliterated.

Hoo…

Marie Caulfield casually shook off her fist.

A thin wisp of smoke rose from the aftermath of her body blow.

She glanced down at the collapsed upperclassman and made a phone call.

"Hey, Attorney Gwak. It’s me. Yeah, morning over here. What’s up? Oh, yeah. I beat someone up. You know me so well. Listen, the bastard blocked my way to school. Huh? Did I kill them?"

She lightly kicked the downed student.

"Yo. You dead?"

"Guh… urgh…."

"Hah, still alive. Attorney Gwak, you hear that? Yeah, they are fine. They are still whining, so they must be in good shape. Handle it? Got it. You know I like you, right?"

Click.

Call ended.

The collapsed student glared at Marie Caulfield with bloodshot eyes.

So many people were watching… This damn delinquent…

Click! Click!

As expected, students on their way to class started taking photos.

A major incident.

A second-year, beaten by a freshman.

Their faction’s reputation would take a huge hit.

Guh!

The second-year, trying to get up with dignity, collapsed again.

Marie Caulfield’s punch had left mana embedded in their body, shaking up their internal organs.

"What the hell…?"

One punch did this?

If they weren’t in the martial arts track, if they hadn’t trained diligently…

Their spine might have been completely wrecked.

That realization sent chills down their spine.

"You… you…!"

"Get a medical certificate after you hit the hospital, got it?"

And with that, Marie Caulfield walked off.

That day, seven more people approached Marie Caulfield.

Either their information was outdated, or they were convinced they wouldn’t get hit.

All seven ended up in the hospital together.

"That bitch. You think we’re just gonna let this go?"

The injured seniors lay in a row in the emergency room.

Clenching their teeth in anger.

Until the Caulfield family’s legal team showed up.

Ta-da.

Negotiations were peaceful.

***

After school.

Penthouse.

"Hmm~"

Marie Caulfield was in a great mood.

In just two days, she had driven away all the nuisances.

Peace at last.

No one talked to her.

No one cared.

There are people in this world who don’t feel lonely.

"In the end, you gotta beat ‘em up to make ‘em understand~"

Laughing to herself, Marie Caulfield sipped on absinthe in her penthouse.  *absinthe is a alcoholic drink made from plant. idk.

Drink.

Drink like crazy, and even this broken mind would go numb.

Not drinking was a waste.

She didn’t need friends, family.

No love, no conversation.

Before the pounding headaches, everything else was worthless.

Trash.

Alcohol, cigarettes, painkillers were supreme.

"Hah, shit… whatever. They say I’m gonna die from qi deviation soon anyway."

She thought of the idiot who said that to her face.

Kim Seungtae, was it?

"I should have dealt with that bastard too."

The one who confidently claimed he could help.

Marie Caulfield didn’t believe in hope.

Hoping for improvement was too painful.

Even someone used to pain like her couldn’t endure that.

"I will admit he got that prescription skillfully, but…."

Marie Caulfield picked up her phone.

"Hey, Attorney Gwak. No, I didn’t beat anyone up. Seriously! I haven’t even messed with a single rat lately. …What? That’s worrying in itself? If you don’t wanna run a fried chicken joint, shut up. Anyway, look into a certain student for me."

The report she got back was disappointing.

A single page.

The guy, Seongtae? Seungtae? his background was shockingly normal.

"How the hell did a guy like that swipe my prescription…?"

A sudden thought crossed my mind.

This was the Superhuman Academy, a place where all the world's uncut gems gathered.

His major was Necromancy, but what if healing was actually his specialty…?

"Ow!"

The glass she was holding slipped from her hand and crashed to the floor.

Clatter!

Her right arm, which had been gripping the glass, suddenly started twitching uncontrollably.

"Shit… my arm… what a waste…."

Marie Caulfield nudged the shards aside with the tip of her foot and took a swig straight from the bottle. It had been over a year since her limbs started moving on their own like this.

So… deep down, Marie Caulfield already knew.

No one had told her outright, but even if her heart exploded tomorrow and she dropped dead, it wouldn’t be surprising.

"Still… saying it so bluntly… what the hell…."

Sniff.

She had drunk so much that her nose was stuffy.

But…

If that guy was really a medical expert…

— I can help you.

Should she fall for it one more time…? No.

But just in case…? No.

It was probably a scam anyway… No.

But if he was a fraud...

She had to meet him and settle things once and for all….

Completely wasted, Marie Caulfield drifted into a dream without expectations.

In her dream, her head didn't hurt. That alone made her so happy she could cry.

Marie Caulfield walked down the hallway, splitting the crowd in two.

The atmosphere was completely different from a few days ago. Back then, everyone had wanted to talk to her.

Looks like she beat a few people up.

Since she wasn’t fighting Han Taepyeong, she must have taken it out on someone else.

That made him nervous.

After all, she had trespassed before….

"Hey… we need to talk."

Marie Caulfield was a mess.

Her breath was ragged. Her hair messy. Cold sweat trickled down her neck.

"Oh, it's you, Caulfield. Did you eat something bad during the mock raid?"

"The damn air purification system shut off like an idiot. I can barely… ah, just shut up and follow me."

Marie Caulfield walked ahead. The students crammed in the hallway whispered among themselves.

"Did she screw up? Is this serious? Should we call an instructor?"

"She must have done something wrong. I mean, why else would she be in trouble?"

Her getting dragged off was nothing more than entertainment for a bunch of seventeen-year-olds.

Marie Caulfield didn’t even bother going far, she yanked open a janitor’s closet midway down the hall and stepped inside.

…Guess I have to follow, huh?

Creak. I stepped in after her and locked the door. Of course, the space was cramped.

It was just a supply closet, barely big enough for a few mops.

"Caulfield. Have you thought about it? That I can help you?"

Wheeze.

Marie Caulfield panted heavily.

Even if I was generous, there was barely half a meter between us.

Standing this close to a messy beauty, and yet I didn’t feel the least bit happy about it….

"I will take that as a yes. You have probably heard this question a lot, but if you had to rate your pain from 1 to 10, where is it right now?"

"Fifteen. No, eighteen. Feels like thirty tanks are blasting artillery inside my skull…."

Wheeze… wheeze….

"Then what do you want to do most right now?"

"Go to my balcony and jump. That way, the tanks in my head… will break too."

Wheeze… wheeze….

This was really bad.

The conditions in the mock raid must have shattered what little balance she had left.

"Caulfield. Forget jumping. Just listen to me for one hour."

"You… better choose your words carefully."

Marie Caulfield stepped closer.

So close there was no more space left to close.

Her breathing, her voice, her trembling gaze, they were all louder, clearer than before.

"You're telling me… in just one hour… you can do something?"

"That’s… a secret~"

Marie Caulfield clenched her fist.

Better be careful….

I shouldn’t piss her off unnecessarily.

"Ha. Fuck. You sure talk big, don’t you? Fine. One hour. Do something. If there’s even the slightest improvement…."

Her crimson eyes locked onto mine.

"I will pay you. Whatever amount you want."

"Yess!"

Having gotten the answer I wanted, I stepped out of the supply closet.

"Whoa!"

The people who had been eavesdropping against the door stumbled back.

"He is alive?"

"He looks fine?"

"Then what the hell were they doing in there?"

Were they waiting to see if I had die so they could bury my body?

How touching.

But unnecessary.

"Alright, let’s go!"

We’re all going to hell together.

***

TL : I think the author is having whatever Marie is having, because why does this chapter feel so messy?

Marie Caulfield Official Illustration

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 15 (Illustration)

"Excuse me. I think it will be difficult to proceed with the mission."

"Is it because of the ground? Absolutely not!"

—That’s what she would say, right?

I could already picture Testarossa’s reaction. Even without a unique ability, it was obvious.

Ahem.

I cleared my throat and greeted my teammates.

“Soongsil University Station, Basement Level 1. Secured.”

“Scout 7! Your solo action just now was a bit excessive!”

“It was a pre-emptive attack for survival. I was nearly sent flying by those monsters.”

“And where are those monsters now?”

“They are probably lying around somewhere over there.”

I gestured toward the darkness.

Testarossa furrowed her brow, peering into the shadows, but it seemed she wasn’t able to see through them.

“I don’t see anything?”

“A true leader trusts their scouts. It was a real close call. Whew.”

“Hmm… Alright. Then from now on, let’s stick together as a group...”

“Before that, I have something to report. The ground here is suuuuper unstable.”

“Is that so?”

Instead of answering, I stomped my foot.

Rustle…

Dust came up from both above and below. My teammates' faces turned pale.

“Let’s check in advance. Anyone have claustrophobia, nyctophobia, or taphophobia?”

Everyone shook their heads.

I have all three, though…

Just in case, I used Necromancer’s Eye to scan my teammates' medical conditions. All clear.

In fact, they were filled with enthusiasm.

“Raid leader, please make the call.”

The ground was at risk of collapse.

Mission first?

Or safety first?

Of course, this wasn’t the real Soongsil University Station. It was just an artificial dungeon built in an underground cavity.

The operations headquarters was watching our every move. A truly dangerous situation was unlikely to arise, but…

Testarossa seemed to have reached the same conclusion as I did.

“Let’s proceed. Ground collapse might be part of the test. It will make the strategy more difficult, but if we clear it, we will probably get bonus points.”

Testarossa looked at the team. The others seemed to agree.

“I agree with the leader’s decision.”

“Yeah, I don’t want to get a zero.”

One by one, they spoke up.

Of course.

Even if it was dangerous, quitting here would get us nothing. Saying we gave up because the test was hard would be like admitting failure.

I don’t like this…!

I pouted slightly to express my discontent.

They all saw but pretended not to.

“Alright, alright~ Let’s go, then. Watch your step, everyone. Even if we get buried alive, we have to clear the raid. The mission comes first. Move out.”

“Scout 7, that’s not something you should say…”

I muttered curses under my breath as I took a step forward.

Rumble..!

Did I just jinx myself?

With a thunderous roar, dust rained down from above. I was so shocked I forgot to breathe.

Even Lucy freaked out.

[Lucy… startled!]

[Lucy… not startled at all!]

You are totally startled, aren’t you?

Tacking on a lie right after makes it even more obvious…

Luckily, nothing serious happened.

However...

“…Oh, crap.”

I suddenly realized how eerily quiet it was and turned around.

The six people who had been standing behind me…

There was nothing where they had been.

Instead, a giant sinkhole lay gaping in their place.

Cautiously, I leaned my head over the edge of the sinkhole.

“HEY!!!!”

***

Mock Raid Operations Headquarters.

Twice the usual number of staff were overseeing the environmental variables of the mock raid.

This was the first mock raid for the fresh cadets.

And today, there was an additional reason to pay close attention.

“Instructor Kim, reporting the progress of <Team 48th>. They have now entered Phase 2 in Dungeon 5-8A.”

The operator relayed the progress update.

“5-8A… isn’t that the ground collapse event?”

“Yes. As planned, the ground collapsed at Basement Level 1, and they fell.”

“How deep?”

“Ten meters. They fell to Basement Level 3, which is within 98% of the intended depth.”

“Hah. Falling in their first raid, huh? Those fresh-faced rookies must be absolutely terrified.”

And it wasn’t just Dungeon 5-8A.

Across all monitored artificial dungeons, problems were cropping up.

Valves burst, causing water to flood in, while oxygen levels dropped in certain areas.

Juggling combat against monsters and environmental hazards, the cadets were struggling.

“Let’s crank up the difficulty for the rookies' raid.”

With one word from the academy director...

A Grade-2 unexpected event setting was applied to the mock raid.

It was an unusual decision.

Instructor Kim found it a bit excessive for new cadets, but he understood the academy director’s reasoning.

The Superhuman Academy wasn’t a place to nurture fragile greenhouse flowers.

After all, this was just an artificial dungeon.

If a mere mock raid gave them trauma, they weren’t fit to be heroes. They wouldn’t even qualify as superhumans.

“Being a superhuman isn’t about looking cool. I hope they learn that today.”

Especially in these times.

It was an unstable era.

Factions everywhere were starting to act out.

Dormant forces were stirring.

Almost as if they had planned it.

As if they had all been waiting for this moment.

“What’s the status of the fallen cadets?”

“All six have sustained minor injuries. They should fully recover with the healer’s support. After this, the scenario calls for communication blackout with headquarters. How should we proceed?”

“Cut the connection. Let’s see how they handle it. …Wait, six?”

Why six?

Mock raids were supposed to be teams of seven.

“Yes, Scout 7 was outside the affected area. Should we contact them?”

“No. Headquarters won’t interfere from this point on. Cut it.”

Instructor Kim stroked his chin.

Separated from the main group, huh…

“What’s Scout 7’s name?”

“Ranked 1,111th, Kim Seungtae.”

Kim Seungtae.

He remembered. The only cadet specializing in necromancy.

And the only one who chose a revolver as his weapon.

A single revolver wasn’t much to rely on. If he didn’t fall behind, that alone would be impressive.

Re-joining the main group? Probably out of the question.

“That kid… doesn’t have the best luck.”

***

Even after stretching my ears, no response came from the sinkhole.

I quickly straightened up.

“Lucky me!”

Hooray! I got separated from the main group!

Things were going way too smoothly. Now I could finally enjoy my long-awaited solo action.

As I grinned, my radio crackled.

“This is 2nd. Do you copy?”

“Ah, ah. This is Scout 7. You guys actually survived!”

“All six accounted for. Medical check confirmed no injuries…”

Not injured? Guess that’s what it means to be a superhuman cadet. These guys weren’t pushovers.

“Scout 7, regroup through the collapsed area. We will catch you if you jump down.”

Static! “Can’t hear you! What was that? Static!”

I immediately tossed my radio aside.

Jump down? Are they serious?

Not a chance.

Besides, I finally got my solo-play opportunity. The longer I delay regrouping, the better.

I checked my ammo.

Cadet-issued training rounds, over 300 left.

Good thing I stocked up.

“Well, let’s fire off 300 rounds first and figure things out from there.”

[Lucy… agrees!]

[Lucy… DESTROY!]

The collapsed Soongsil University Entrance Station was pitch dark, but it was still navigable.

Krurung!

The gleaming eyes of the monster noses scattered around served as guideposts.

Cautiously.

I carefully approached and lifted Lucy. No need to aim precisely.

Even when I tried to do it casually, my body moved precisely on its own. Lucy breathed fire, and four or five monster noses collapsed.

One shot, one kill.

I aimed for their foreheads, but the damage was embedding itself in them in a terrifyingly overwhelming way.

"I made the right choice picking this gun."

Firearms were disregarded. At best, they were treated as secondary weapons. There was a reason for that.

Guns hadn’t been around long enough to be imbued with mysticism, nor were there many products crafted with the blood and sweat of master artisans.

They were weapons born for mass production and widespread distribution from the start.

There were no treasure-tier firearms.

No millennia-old Glock 19. No Kar98 gifted by the moon fairies.

The limits of the weapon itself were clear.

And yet.

There were exceptions, those whose very existence shone on their own.

Just as the blessing of a Saint (Saint) could turn a mere pile of stones into a sacred sanctuary...

The same applied to this revolver. I didn’t know who or how it was made. Probably put together in a rough manner.

But Lucy was inside it. A wicked dignity seeped through the revolver.

That presence alone filled the barrel, the hammer, and the cylinder with malevolence.

There was a rule.

Higher spirits trumps lower spirits.

Like how a greater energy wave naturally pushes aside a smaller one.

[Lucy… Kroaaar~~]

[Lucy… The invisible Great Evil Spirit!]

That was why Lucy pierced through the monster snout’s shell with ease. Her spirit power was simply too high.

"Besides, I wouldn’t be able to come to a place this scary alone."

Things were different when accompanied by a loud, noisy evil spirit.

I cheerfully continued hunting the monster snouts.

[Fought bravely in the darkness without fear.]
[Mentality increased by 0.1.]

[Landed every attack in the darkness.]
[Luck increased by 0.1.]

[Defeated all enemies in the field with a single strike.]
[Strength increased by 0.1.]
[Cleared Field <Subway 1st Floor>.]

By the time I had hunted about a hundred monster noses...

A joyful message appeared.

"Long live gunpowder! Long live the evil spirit!"

[Lucy… Long live forever!]

Even after firing over a hundred shots, the barrel remained cool. Such was the dignity of an evil spirit.

As a sign of appreciation, I threw Lucy several times.

Snap.

Like cutting through time itself, Lucy returned to my hand.

I moved up to the second floor.

200 shots...

270 shots...

As my ammo dwindled, I cleared the second floor.

"Time to regroup?"

Firing enthusiastically had already brought me to the third floor. This station only had up to three floors, so the main group might have already reached the boss room.

I hurried along.

Before long.

***

"You didn’t respond to the radio."

Testarossa’s first words.

Her lips were pouting.

"Please follow the command structure next time."

"Yes. Thank you for worrying about me. I am safe and uninjured."

"You need healing, don’t you? Take this potion."

Testarossa offered me a swaying potion.

Unexpected.

She wasn’t exactly kind, but she did show concern. Was this her sense of duty as a leader?

Or was this her real self?

"I don’t need the potion."

"You made it through alone, and yet you don’t? But I can’t heal you right now anyway."

I was really fine.

Anyway, she was right. Now wasn’t the best time for healing.

"Aaaahhh!"

Clang! Clang!

Thud!

While Testarossa and I were talking, the other five members were busy beating up the boss, Rotten Nose.

"Let me brief you. Rescuing Scout 7 by heading upstairs was deemed inefficient."

"Good call."

"Thus, we prioritized the boss strategy. No objections?"

"None at all. I was the one who said the ground was unstable, yet I avoided falling into a sinkhole, so it’s on me."

"Your words seem to have a hidden jab."

"Must be your imagination…"

I spoke while watching the pummeling Rotten Nose.

For all its size, Rotten Nose had almost no combat ability.

"Kwoooong~"

Rotten Nose wailed.

"Something’s odd."

Testarossa spoke.

"What is?"

"The monster nose wave should have arrived by now."

The monster noses wave.

This was why Testarossa, the strongest dealer in the team, was on standby.

Rotten Nose was a commander-type monster.

Its own combat ability was weak, but it constantly produced and led monster noses.

"Kwoooong~"

That cry might have seemed like mere wailing, but it was actually a highly dangerous signal. Its minions could hear it from hundreds of meters away.

Upon hearing the call, the monster noses would rush in without hesitation. That was the monster noses wave.

From this point onward, it became a time attack.

The defense team had to hold back the wave while the attack team took down Rotten Nose.

"Why aren’t they coming…?"

Well...

Because there were no monster noses left to answer the call.

While Testarossa was left sucking her fingers, the raid ended.

Ah, wait a second.

There was a personal evaluation grade for this subject.

***

Testarossa Official Illustration

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 14

A sound reached my ears.

[Lucy… well slept!]

[Lucy… sleeping again!]

[Lucy… sleepyhead ghost! ZzZzZzZz….]

I snapped my eyes open at Lucy’s chatter. It was enough to make an alarm clock unnecessary.

“Ugh… so noisy….”

Stretching, I sat up. I had successfully completed my necromantic summoning.

On top of that, the sofa was so comfortable that I got a good rest.

“Hm. Did I doze off for a bit?”

My body felt heavy after the Sparring, probably due to the fatigue. Looks like I ended up taking a deep nap.

Good thing this was my last major class of the day. If I had another class, I might have skipped it.

“Ah, I’m hungry. I should grab some dinner….”

The clock showed it was close to 8 o’clock.

Perfect timing to be hungry.

But wait.

I glanced between my clock and phone. Something seemed off….

“Why is it showing morning?”

A bug?

Hm.

Maybe not?

I burst out of the Necromancy Workshop.

I was late.

And I didn’t even have toast to bite on the way.

***

The first class today was a mock raid.

Mock raid.

As the name suggests, it was a core subject with significant impact on the overall grade.

And of course, it was a group assignment.

“Hah… made it… safe!”

I sprinted through the massive first-year combat building. I had barely managed to make it on time.

As I ran down the hallway, I noticed a crowd gathered in the distance.

What’s going on? Some kind of spectacle?

I was a bit curious, but I resisted the urge and kept running.

Or rather, I tried to.

“Huh? It’s Kim Seungtae!”

“Kim Seungtae! Why are you so late?!”

“Hey! Get over here!”

“???”

What the hell.

It’s not even my birthday today. I ignored them and kept running.

“Ahh! He’s running away!”

“Where do you think you’re going?!”

“Catch him! Don’t let him escape!”

…!

Out of nowhere, people started chasing me!

“What is this? Grad students?”

They were all wearing white lab coats, and on their sleeves was the letter [R].

That mark… it was someone’s initial.

Finally, I understood what was happening.

“Kim Seungtae, you rejected the lab recruitment yesterday, didn’t you? No chance! Professor Wrangler sent us personally!”

“You’re officially part of the lab now! Aren’t you thrilled? You will suffer with us! Let’s share the pain!”

[Lucy… AAH!]

[Lucy… terrified!]

Same here.

The grad students, with their eyes empty, chased me like zombies. Despite their bony limbs, they clung to me with unexpected strength.

“You’re one of us now… We are one….”

“No! I refuse!”

“We left the lab at 4 AM yesterday… If you join, we can leave by 3 AM….”

“Let me go! Let go, damn it!”

“Kim Seungtae… look at this smooth skin…. You slept well last night, didn’t you? Unforgivable… We will make you as rough and dry as us….”

Ugh.

They clung to me like a tentacle monster dragging its prey. I struggled for a while.

“I have class, you intellectual slaves!”

“UOOOHHH!”

They were too sleep-deprived to understand reason.

I had no choice but to use force.

Well, not much force, but… fortunately, they were civilians.

I subtly tapped into the abilities I gained from Past Life Experience Room.

[Fragments of a past life flow into you.]

My body began moving with far greater precision than usual. Sharper, more refined…!

The limbs that had been tightly restrained moved mechanically, seeking a path of escape.

…Ta-da!

Like magic, I slipped out of their grasp and took off running.

“Tell Wrangler this! Next time, I won’t hold back…!”

I barely managed to reach the operations room. In mock raids, professors don’t oversee the teams.

The cadets plan strategies in these rooms and then deploy for the raid.

“Safe!”

The atmosphere in the room was ice-cold.

A female cadet sitting at the head of the table shot me a chilling glare.

Not safe.

That’s what her eyes were saying.

Is she the team leader?

I quickly took my seat.

“…You’re late, Kim Seungtae.”

“Sorry. I was on my way here, but listen, you won’t believe it. Professor Wrangl..”

The team leader raised her fist as if she didn’t want to hear it.

…Thunk!

She slammed it on the table with authority.

And when I looked at her...

Oh.

She was the referee from the Team Combat Sparring, the one who firmly counted out the knockdowns.

Her name was… Testarossa, wasn’t it?

“My apologies. I will dedicate myself to the team.”

“Hmph…! Of course, you should. We don’t have time, so let’s skip introductions! While you were absent, we assigned roles among ourselves.”

Beep.

With a click of a remote, a hologram appeared.

Two tanks. One healer. Various others.

A total of seven members, neatly arranged.

“We couldn’t include your opinion, Kim Seungtae. Because… you weren’t here.”

Cold sweat trickled down my back.

Partly because of the team leader’s frosty demeanor.

But mostly because of my assigned position.

“Team leader, um… I’m a scout?”

“Yes. Any objections?”

“No… It’s great….”

“This was a decision made internally. Without your input.”

“Right… I’m sorry for being late….”

Rumble!

As soon as I apologized, the operations room began descending.

The entire room was a massive elevator that would take us underground to the artificial dungeon.

[Destination: Artificial Dungeon 5-8A]

[Team Leader: Rank 48, Testarossa Chapel]

An AI provided a brief summary. The team leader’s name appeared.

A silver-haired foreigner.

I didn’t recognize her.

Even I didn’t memorize every single character’s background.

But that surname.

Chapel was a notable family.

Not as elite as Shin or Caulfield, but still a major household.

A second-tier aristocracy, perhaps.

One of many families striving to achieve noble status.

But ranking 48th despite being from Chapel… that was low.

Considering the superhumans Chapel produced, 48th was a mediocre rank, nowhere near the top 20.

The AI outlined our mission.

[Mission environment: ‘Destroyed Cityscape’]

[Caution: Risk of ground collapse]

[Objective: The boss monster originally appeared in Chile, 2037….]

“Wow, Rotten Nose?”

I grinned.

Mock raids were a gold mine for experience in the early game. Great for honing weapons and abilities.

The boss was random, but Rotten Nose was basically hitting the jackpot.

[Special Mammal Variant ‘Rotten Nose’]

As expected.

A sharp glare pierced through me.

Of course, it was Testarossa Chapel.

“Seungtae, we all know that. Please focus on the briefing.”

“…My bad.”

Fair enough.

She backed me up yesterday.

Now she was grilling me.

She was ruthless.

The AI announced our arrival.

[Arrived at Artificial Dungeon 5-8A.]

[Evaluation Criteria: Teamwork 50 points]

[Individual Skill 50 points]

Beyond the operations room lay a ruined cityscape.

The sunlight was hazy and dim.

The facility was enormous.

"Mr. Kim Seungtae. Begin your mission as Scout No. 7."

Leader No. 2, Testarossa, issued the command. The number attached to each team member indicated their level of importance.

I was ranked seventh out of seven.

"Understood. This is Scout No. 7. Commencing mission. Now then… by the way, have we decided on a team name yet?"

"No, not yet…."

"Alright. Then let's begin Team 48th Place’s operation. No. 1, respond."

I hurriedly assigned us a team name.

Voices of my teammates came through the combat radio I had been issued.

— This is No. 1. Main tank, Widaehan. But No. 7, are we really going with that team name?

"It's straightforward. No. 2, respond."

— This is No. 2, Leader Testarossa. But Seungtae? Why did you just decide the name on your own….

I proceeded to check communications with Nos. 3 through 6.

"…All devices are functioning. Operation commence."

I walked confidently into the cityscape.

Despite being No. 7.

In reality, a scout holds more authority than one might expect, second only to the team leader.

Since a scout has the best sense of the battlefield, they are often the first to detect threats, sometimes issuing orders in place of the leader or even operating independently.

That’s why they are sometimes referred to as the leader’s deputy. At least, that’s what the textbooks say.

So why did someone ranked 1,111th end up as the scout?

This was where Testarossa's experience shone through. Cadets with no real raid experience wouldn’t understand.

Scouts are expendable.

Alone on the front lines, they accumulate stress, their stamina dwindles, and they are the most likely to fall into traps.

No wonder most scouts retire early without any significant achievement.

As a result, core combatants are rarely assigned to scouting roles. It’s usually someone disposable.

…Someone like Kim Seungtae!

Our team leader had a good sense for the battlefield.

It was clear they had participated in raids before.

Which should be illegal for anyone under seventeen.

[Lucy… hates laws!]

[Lucy… outlaw! Doesn't separate recycling!]

Raids are battlefields. Even superhumans capable of crushing armored vehicles with their bare hands die in them.

That’s why there’s an age restriction.

The Second Division's obsession is terrifying.

The Chapel family must be extremely devoted to early training.

“…Oh.”

As I scouted ahead alone, I spotted footprints.

Animal tracks.

The prints led underground, into the subway. I radioed the main team, who were trailing far behind.

"This is No. 7. Traces found at Soongsil University Station. Looks like Rotten Nose’s offspring. No. 2, awaiting orders."

— Confirmed. We will head down to Soongsil University Station.

The response came without hesitation. They were in a hurry.

It made sense. Raid completion time determined our scores.

I switched channels and contacted the command center.

"This is No. 7. Command, do you copy? Entering the station now."

— Static This is Command. Commander Kim Heum-heum! Permission granted! Good luck, Team 48th Place!

"This is No. 7. Ending transmission with Command. Entering the subway for scouting."

— This is No. 2. Uh, about our team name….

Descending into the subway…

I saw them.

Numerous pairs of eerie, blue-glowing eyes.

The bastard offspring of Rotten Nose.

Monster-noses.

No need to overthink this.

"This is No. 7. Multiple monster-noses sighted! Engaging pre-emptively!"

— Hold on! Main team in route! No. 7, fall back!

— Agh! Too late! A group of monster-noses has spotted me and is approaching! I will prioritize survival and engage!

Of course, in reality, the monsters were just idly pacing about.

But opportunities like this didn’t come often.

Cadet Kim Seungtae was weak. Incredibly so.

Should I really share this combat experience with my teammates?

No.

I counted six pairs of glowing eyes. If I didn’t eliminate them all at once, the gunshots would alert the rest.

It was a mock raid.

Even if they were artificial monsters created from mana, the danger was real. Someone like me would be weakened in a single hit.

Which meant I had to take all six down at once.

[A fragment of a past life flows into you.]

I activated Past Life Necromancy.

Through my innate ability, Spirit Energy, the knowledge of a past life flooded into me.

Like ink seeping into paper.

Effortlessly…

One unfortunate truth.

My past life wasn’t King Sejong. Nor was I Audrey Hepburn or a Pharaoh.

[Past Life: Han Taepyeong No. 13]

[Inherited characteristics from past life.]

Crackle...

My Spirit Energy reacted to the past life.

An impossible past was being drawn forth.

Impossible… but does it even matter?

Look at me.

"I'm inside the game I was playing. Boohoo."

That’s right.

I had entered the game I was playing. The game had become reality. No amount of crying would send me back.

So naturally…

Every version of Han Taepyeong I had played in Superhuman Chronicles became reality, too.

Reality, but not the present.

Reality, but not me.

Through countless attempts, nearly a thousand retries, and endless trial and error…

This became possible. My past layered over my spirit energy.

I couldn’t awaken every version of Han Taepyeong.

For now, just one.

Han Taepyeong No. 13.

Of course, I remembered. Among all versions, No. 13 was the most precise.

He might not have been the strongest.

But in terms of accuracy, no one in this world could compare.

Like a machine.

No, even machines had margins of error. Han Taepyeong had none.

He was more precise than any machine.

[Spirit Energy converted into Precision.]

[-0.29 Spirit Energy]

[+0.29 Precision]

Huff.

Even just 10% conversion left me breathless.

But this was 10% of a perfected Han Taepyeong.

Even that much was enough. I raised Lucy.

Monster-noses were beasts.

Their temperament was savage, their thick hide was impenetrable to blades.

But like most beasts, they had a weakness.

The forehead.

Even monster-noses didn’t have thick hide protecting their forehead.

If they did, their eyes wouldn’t be able to move properly.

That was my target.

The point where a single strike could bring them down.

"I have to take all six down at once."

I spoke as if informing Lucy, then pulled the trigger.

Six rapid shots.

Bullets aimed at unseen foreheads, striking between pairs of glowing eyes.

One by one, their eerie blue lights flickered out.

Success…!

[Lucy… excited!]

[Lucy… MVP!]

Gunpowder scent suddenly surged from Lucy’s barrel.

No need to worry about jamming, no matter how fast I fired. After all, Lucy was an evil spirit!

As I reloaded, my teammates rushed down into the subway.

"No. 7! Are you okay?"

"We heard gunshots everywhere!"

Thud, thud, thud.

Their hurried descent shook the station.

I looked down. The ground was cracking.

I tried to recall…

Something about the briefing…

"Didn’t they say something about ground collapse?"

TFHITS Chapter 244

I felt my face heat up.

From the looks of it, the party members were about to start teasing me, so I hurriedly changed the subject.

“Cough. Anyway, thank you for understanding. Let’s talk in more detail another time.”

-Haha. Looks like you’re about to cut the connection. I suppose explaining things one by one to every hero would take quite a while.

“Yes, well. That’s true. You were generous and open-minded enough to accept it right away, Mr. Betik, but some people might get angry or even curse us.”

-In that case, I will help you a bit.

Our eyes widened.

Offense asked,

“You said you would help?”

-Yes. Please call the next hero someone who was born in my world. Was it Mr. Bion over there? I would like you to call me in for that connection as well.

“Ah. Don’t tell me.”

-It will be easier for my words to carry weight with a friend whose homeland is my world, wouldn’t it? Just like how I understood your confession right away.

He wore a look I had seen many times before.

A slightly mischievous expression, the kind I often made when a good plan came to mind.

-You should make use of connections this time too.

We fell silent for a moment.

Neril glanced at me, then whispered near my ear.

“Are heroes just naturally good at scheming?”

A week passed.

Betik stayed only long enough to observe while explaining things to the heroes born in his world, then left without looking back.

He said he needed to think about how to manage a world without demon kings or heroes.

But there was nothing to regret.

I kept following Betik’s idea… the so-called ‘use your connections’ method.

And it worked.

We managed to convey all the secrets to every last hero without major trouble.

Of course, there were times when some got angry or hurled insults.

There was even one guy who complained that he had suffered all alone and demanded that a demon king be allowed to descend again.

Naturally, I answered him like this.

“Which world are you from?”

-Hah! You were speaking politely until just now, why the sudden casual tone…?

“Which world? I’m thinking of paying a visit.”

-……Why would you come?

“You seem a bit worked up, so I figured I would calm you down. Physically.”

That hero also knew my fame had surpassed 560 million.

He broke out in a cold sweat and said,

-Did I say something wrong?

“…….”

-I’m sorry. I spoke rashly.

“As long as you know.”

When things really wouldn’t work, a light hint of a threat was enough to wrap it up.

Three days of after-party celebrations.

And a week spent passing on the secrets to the heroes.

With all of that finished, it started to feel like it was time to head back.

I gathered the party members and said,

“Let’s head back to the world.”

Neril’s eyes immediately lit up.

She must have remembered what I had said about getting married as soon as we wrapped things up here.

Thinking no one else would know, I was about to speak...

when Xenia said,

“So you’re finally becoming husband and wife.”

“Huh? How did you know?”

“Neril’s been bragging about it nonstop.”

“…….”

I stared straight at Neril.

Given her usual personality, it was hard to imagine her getting excited or bragging about anything.

She avoided my gaze for a long while before speaking.

“So what.”

“No, it’s fine. Anyway, let’s hold the ceremony at the starting point like we originally planned. Adwin, call over all the heroes and champions in the underworld.”

Adwin tilted his head.

“Is that possible?”

“Hm?”

“The expiration on the Branch of Corruption has already passed, hasn’t it?”

“Ah. Neril...”

Before I could finish, Neril handed over a spare branch with lightning speed.

In her eyes burned the determination that no one would interfere with her wedding.

Offense chuckled and said,

“Speaking of the Branch of Corruption, there’s something I have been wondering.”

“Hm?”

“One of the original rules was ‘to turn fame into power, you must give up something precious,’ right? We have been using the Branch of Corruption to get around that.”

“…….”

“But you gave up something precious without breaking the branch.”

He asked cautiously,

“This might be an ominous question, but… can you really retire?”

Bion answered instead.

“If you look at it that way, Mr. Impelium and Serad gave up their wish to marry and build a family, didn’t they? But as you can see, they are living just fine.”

“Ah. True.”

“That rule was a bluff meant to test the resolve of heroes. It’s true that you won’t be granted power unless you give something up, but what you give up isn’t actually taken away. There’s no way Mr. Mide would have made such a heartless system.”

Everyone looked relieved.

For me, it was more than just relief.

‘Wow. My back’s soaked.’

Once I relaxed, I said to Offense,

“Don’t say such terrifying things. I already retired a long time ago.”

“Right. You really lack consideration.”

“Already taking good care of your husband, I see.”

We stopped the topic there.

It wasn’t something to chatter about on such a good day.

I repeated what I had said earlier in my heart.

‘Yeah. I’m already retired.’

Right?

***

The wedding was held in grand fashion.

‘That reminds me.’

I recalled when Neril met the lord of Hasphil.

I couldn’t attend due to my situation, so I heard about it later. Apparently, when she asked for mother’s release, the lord practically dropped to his knees and said,

“Please take her with you. I can no longer handle the great hero’s mother.”

He sounded so sincere that even Neril replied politely.

“Yes. Please don’t trouble yourself any longer, my lord. I will take care of Mother.”

“Mother?”

“You must have misheard.”

“Ah… yes. Of course.”

In any case, Neril safely brought mother out, reunited with me, and flew straight to the starting point.

Mother worried that there wouldn’t be many guests at the wedding, but that fear was unfounded.

It was a shame we couldn’t invite the people of Hasphil, including Uncle Ben, but their places were filled by heroes and champions from across the ages.

The moment Grade appeared at the wedding venue, meaning the starting point, he immediately looked for Lisel.

“Lisel. When are you coming to the underworld?”

“Mr. Grade. Are you telling me to die?”

“That’s… right?”

“Oh dear. Please wait patiently. I’m not even a complete human yet.”

“Ahem.”

I was chuckling as I looked that way when Lepia’s voice reached me.

“Back then at the inn, I thought that drinking party would be our last gathering. I never imagined I would be invited to a wedding.”

“Miss Lepia.”

“There probably hasn’t been a wedding in history with guests this splendid. A ceremony celebrated by heroes and champions from every era.”

“Thank you for coming all this way when you must be busy…”

“Hehe. That’s not a phrase that really suits someone from the underworld. Anyway, where are your mother and Neril? I should greet them.”

I pointed to one side.

Mother was already showing off her affection for her future daughter-in-law to the fullest.

Even though the ceremony hadn’t started yet, she seemed to already think of Neril as family, speaking far more comfortably than before.

“Just look at my baby’s smooth skin.”

“Ah, no, what are you saying…”

“I knew you two would end up together ever since the first time I met you in prison.”

“Thank you so much for thinking so kindly of us.”

“Oh, right. Come to think of it, I don’t even know your age yet.”

“……”

“It’s a bit funny to ask on the wedding day, but how old are you now?”

“I’m twenty-four.”

“Oh my, still so young.”

You subtracted two hundred in your head, didn’t you.

After that, I went around exchanging greetings with Grade, Leon, heroes from the past, and my precious party members.

Before long, it was almost time.

I was about to move when my face suddenly turned pale.

I had realized I had forgotten something truly important.

I hurriedly whispered to Serein beside me.

“Serein.”

“Yes?”

“Do you happen to have a ring?”

“……”

“You always carry gold coins and jewels in your pack. You need to stroke them once before sleeping to get a good night’s rest.”

“That’s not true. I just hug them while I sleep.”

“Anyway, please.”

She pressed a hand to her forehead.

“I heard this while Neril was bragging nonstop, but you didn’t give her a ring when you proposed, did you?”

“Yeah. I said I would give it properly later, but everything moved so fast.”

“Well, I get it since Neril basically grabbed you by the collar and dragged you here. Still, even someone like you has a partner, so why am I single for life…”

“……”

“Forget about that. Here.”

Serein handed me a ring set with a brightly shining gem.

Even to someone like me, who has no particular talent for emotions, it was obviously an exceptionally high-quality piece.

I widened my eyes.

“No, I can’t accept something this precious.”

“Didn’t you already put it in your pocket?”

“Thank you so much. I owe you big time.”

“It’s nothing. Just pay me thirty gold coins.”

“……”

And so the wedding proceeded.

A ceremony carried out suddenly, without even a rehearsal.

But thanks to Offense, who surprisingly guided things as smoothly as flowing water, every step went off without a hitch.

I looked at Neril, dressed so beautifully that I honestly wondered where she had found the outfit.

Unlike her usual self, she couldn’t quite meet my eyes and lowered her head slightly.

That was when Offense spoke.

“Alright. Next, we will have the vows.”

“Wait.”

I took the ring out of my pocket and spoke.

“Sorry to interrupt, but I want to do this part myself.”

“Ah. Um. Sure… no, go ahead.”

“Neril.”

Neril’s eyes trembled.

“You got it in a hurry from Serein, didn’t you?”

“Just pretend you have been fooled into thinking, ‘Ah, he must have worked hard to find it on his own even while busy.’”

“I have been with you too long to be fooled that easily.”

“I’m sorry. For rushing something this important.”

“If you say that, then I’m the one who dragged you into an important wedding in a hurry. I’m just happy you didn’t forget and remembered.”

Smiling, she held out her hand.

As I slid the ring onto her ring finger, I said,

“Let’s get married.”

“Yes.”

Without either of us leading, we pressed our lips together.

At the same time, thunderous applause erupted from the heroes, champions, party members, and my mother.

Offense chuckled and muttered,

“Well, looks like there was no need for a ceremony from the start.”

After everything concluded, there was the reception.

Tap.

A screen window appeared.

-Khkh. Congratulations, Mr. Mide, Neril.

“You’re crying because you’re happy, right? Not because you are sad?”

-No. I told you I had already given up on Mr. Mide. Waaah.

“Good grief.”

Unfortunately, Bion couldn’t attend our wedding.

For her to descend into the world, she would first have to restore a physical body.

Instead, she used the Eye of Omniscience to watch the wedding.

Live.

Likewise, since I was also looking at the world’s bosom through the Eye of Omniscience, this conversation was happening in real time.

Trail’s face popped into the screen window.

-Hey. Congratulations.

“You were watching too?”

-Of course. It’s my friend’s wedding. Sorry I couldn’t come in person.

“Yeah. You could have come if you wanted to.”

-It would have been awkward to come alone.

I realized he wasn’t referring only to Bion.

So I chuckled and asked,

“What about Idria?”

-She is playing happily with her kids. She said not to call her until it’s time to pour in the next batch of negative energy.

“Figures she wouldn’t show her face.”

-It would be more troublesome if she did. That place is packed with heroes.

After finishing greetings with Trail as well, the reception clearly began to wind down.

That was when it happened.

As if they had all agreed beforehand, the party members approached me.

They looked like they had something to say, so Neril tilted her head and asked,

“What is it? Something going on?”

Offense answered on their behalf.

“It’s about time we left.”

TFHITS Chapter 243

After defeating Kaeld, the first thing I did was ask Bion to call us back into the bosom of the world.

Idria must have had quite a rough time, because the negative energy accumulated in the laboratory was more than enough to summon all of us.

When I came to my senses, we were inside the laboratory.

“Mr. Mide. Everyone!”

Bion greeted us by practically hopping in place.

Neril snorted softly.

“She is like a kid.”

“True. She is younger than you, Neril.”

“Oh, seriously.”

“You all really, really worked hard.”

Bion grabbed my hand and shook it up and down.

Then she did the same with each of the party members.

Last, she took Neril’s hand and said,

“Neril, you really went through a lot too.”

“That’s enough.”

“No. I was watching everything through the Eye of Omniscience. If you hadn’t provoked Kaeld at the very end to buy time, today’s victory wouldn’t have been possible.”

Bion was smiling and crying at the same time.

“I admit it now. Mr. Mide’s partner is Neril. Not me.”

“Didn’t need your approval. It’s been that way for a long time already.”

“Way to kill the mood. At least after coming down to the world, you’re still lovers, not married.”

“Hmph. Did you really think you would have room to squeeze in?”

“Just a little… somehow.”

“Dream on.”

Neril snorted and waved her hand at her.

“You worked hard too. Now that everything i’s over, rest easy.”

“Hehe. Yes. Though I don’t think I will actually be able to rest.”

Saying that, she turned around.

By the tanks storing the negative energy stood Idria, Trail, and the Demon King’s children.

“They know how to pour in negative as a power source, but they don’t know how to handle the many devices and machines in the laboratory. So for a while, I will have to stay and manage the world.”

“For a while?”

“The Demon King and his children can’t touch the laboratory equipment. This place can only be used by humans.”

I understood what she meant.

Neril asked,

“But Trail can?”

Trail answered that.

He scratched his head awkwardly.

“Seems so.”

“Please drop the honorifics already. How many times has it been?”

“Um… now that I think about it, I feel like there’s a reason I can’t quite do that.”

At that, Offense spoke up as if he had realized something.

“Ah. Come to think of it, didn’t you say we acted as parents here for about thirty years?”

“Yes. You said you created me by copying Idria’s soul, then raised me until I chose this task myself.”

“…….”

“I don’t remember any of it, but I think I unconsciously see all of you as my parents.”

I cut in, dumbfounded.

“No, you talked casually to me right from the first time we met.”

“Huh? Did I?”

Then Bion laughed and said,

“When Mr. Mide was educating Trail here, he specifically told him to be comfortable around him, at least.”

“I did? Why?”

“At that time, everyone had already lived about 230,000 extra years, so you said someone needed to treat you like a friend.”

…….

Why did I do that?

Trail spoke in a teasing tone.

“Too late to change it now.”

“I don’t plan to. You and I suit being friends best.”

“Ahem.”

That was when Idria’s voice cut in.

“Then why are you still calling Bion ‘Trail’? Bion is Bion.”

“No. Can’t you give that up already? The original Bion is her.”

“I don’t want to.”

Then Trail spoke.

“But actually, I like Trail better too.”

Idria tilted her head.

“But you have used the name Bion for much longer, haven’t you?”

“Trail is a name I gave myself. I came up with it in a hurry because Mide’s naming sense is disastrous and he was about to call me ‘Invisible.’”

“Invisible… I must have misheard that.”

“But the moment I called myself that, it felt like a different world opened up. Like I wasn’t walking a path someone else set for me, but carving my own for the first time.”

He turned his gaze to Idria.

“So I want to stay Trail from now on. Is that okay?”

“Why are you asking me?”

“Huh? Because you have always wanted to call me Bion.”

“No. I just insisted because I thought you would like that better. I like it if you’re called by the name you want.”

I was quite surprised.

The reason she had kept insisting on the name Bion had actually been for Trail’s sake.

Trail, too, looked dazed, like he had been hit with something.

But Idria simply turned her head as if nothing strange had been said.

“That woman can keep using the name Bion.”

Then the Demon King’s minions standing behind Idria each spoke up.

It seemed she’d summoned her children here at some point.

“Mother, aren’t you giving in to him too much?”

“Yeah. Feels like this is how it’s going to be from now on.”

“Trail, hurry up and say thank you.”

Trail seemed to ponder Sabach’s last remark for a moment.

Then he spoke calmly.

“Thank you, Idria. For understanding how I feel.”

“Huh? Ah. Yeah.”

“…….”

“That’s a first. You thanking me.”

A deeply satisfied smile spread across her lips.

The three minions pressed their hands to their foreheads as if they had headaches.

For some reason, I could already picture the future scenery of the laboratory.

Once the names were more or less settled, Adwin changed the subject.

“So, isn’t there any food today?”

“Huh?”

“We should have a party. All our worries are gone now.”

“Oh! I didn’t even think of that. Though, to be fair, we didn’t really have time to prepare.”

At that, Lisel rolled up her sleeves and stepped forward.

“I will handle it, so leave it to me. Where’s the kitchen here?”

“To think the day would come when Lisel cooks here again… it’s really moving.”

“Come to think of it, wasn’t that originally my role?”

And just like that, a party began to take shape.

Everyone bustled about, taking on their respective roles.

Even Trail, Idria, and the three minions were given tasks.

But Bion didn’t assign anything to Neril and me.

“You two just sit here for a moment and wait.”

“Uh… is that okay? That feels like special treatment.”

“Everyone else agreed. Mr. Mide is a hero who has never once demanded special treatment, so just accept this much.”

“Ahem. Thanks.”

“By the way, no special treatment for Neril. I left her out because she wouldn’t help anyway.”

Neril leaned back in her chair.

“Don’t mention it. Thanks.”

“You really take that as a compliment.”

“Go on. You’re probably busy.”

“Phew. Anyway, I will call you when it’s ready, so get some rest for now.”

After Bion left as well, only Neril and I remained in the laboratory.

Slide.

As if she had been waiting, Neril leaned against my arm.

“So, what now?”

“We wait for the party to be ready.”

“No. I didn’t mean right now. Everything’s over now.”

“…….”

“I was asking what you want to do after retirement.”

I chuckled and answered.

“First, we should turn Lisel into a proper human. With the negative energy Idria will gather here and the various devices, it shouldn’t be difficult.”

“Right. Will she head straight to the underworld to see Grade?”

“Probably not. I think she will live out the rest of her life as a human with us first, then go.”

“Yeah. I think so too.”

She looked up at me.

“And after that?”

“I will probably get in touch with the heroes who went to other worlds.”

“Ah.”

“I will thank them for helping this time… and more than that, tell them everything about the hero system and our existence.”

“Is that okay? What if someone like Aktion shows up again?”

Neril’s concern was perfectly reasonable, but my intuition was telling me there was no way that would happen.

Back then, I spoke from the position of the person who created the hero system, so the response hadn’t been great.

But this time, I would be speaking from the position of the person who abolished the hero system.

Besides, even if something bad did happen, it wouldn’t be a problem.

“Did you forget how much fame I have right now?”

“Pfft. Right, I guess so.”

“The reason we couldn’t stop Aktion when he invaded another world back then was because we were trying to use only the power of negative energy.”

“But fame is different, right?”

“Yeah. If someone gets funny ideas, I can just pop over for a bit and smash things to pieces.”

Neril nodded, looking convinced.

Then she asked again.

“And after that?”

“Uh…… well. After that, I guess we should visit the capital once. I’m officially listed as dead, so you or the other party members will need to reassure the emperor. Last night’s disturbance was just too big.”

“Mm. And after that?”

“After that…… well, let’s see. Maybe help Offense find his parents? Or invest in Serein’s business.”

“And after that?”

Only then did I realize it.

I really am slow.

“Sorry. I need to redo the order of things.”

“Mm.”

“As soon as we are done here, I’m marrying you.”

Only then did Neril break into a radiant smile.

“That’s more like it.”

That day, we held a party in the bosom of the world.

For a full three days.

After eating and drinking on repeat and washing away all the fatigue that had built up over time, I made a formal request to Bion.

“Then shall we try talking with the masters of the other worlds?”

“Huh? Already?”

‘Already’? It’s been three days.”

“…….”

“Looks like you want to put it off if you can.”

Bion spoke carefully.

“The reaction Sabert showed back then left me with some trauma.”

“Perfect. Let’s wash it away while we’re at it.”

“Mr. Mide…… yes. All right. I can’t keep brooding over it forever.”

In the end, she used the negative energy that Idria had gathered, along with the lab’s devices, and began connecting to the other worlds one by one.

The first hero she connected to was a former hero named Betik, now the master of his world.

Surprisingly, he was said to be the first hero ever born in ‘Mide’s world’.

In other words, he was the first hero born after the hero system was created, and aside from us, the oldest hero in existence.

‘Isn’t this starting at too high a difficulty level?’

I thought that, but didn’t show it as I spoke.

“Nice to meet you. Mr. Betik.”

-You are……?

“I am the one who manages your home world.”

-Ah! The one where the primordial demon king descended before.

“Yes. Thank you again for that time. Thanks to you and the other heroes raising my fame, we were able to overcome the crisis safely.”

Betik, as seen through the Eye of Omniscience screen, looked like a man with very kind eyes.

He replied with a gentle smile.

-Not at all. If a demon king beyond humanity was born, helping was only natural. Of course, I was quite surprised that something like this was even possible.

“…….”

-If you really want to express your gratitude, please help out when such a demon king is born in my world someday too.

“Actually, that’s exactly what I wanted to talk to you about.”

He smiled softly, as if telling me to say whatever I wished.

I took a deep breath and spoke.

“There will be no more demon kings descending. And so, there will be no more heroes either.”

-What?

“Let me explain.”

I revealed everything, without leaving a single thing out.

Whenever I got stuck, Neril and the other party members helped fill in the gaps.

Since it was such a long story, sometimes someone else would take over mid-explanation, like passing a baton.

How much time passed like that?

When all the explanations were finished, Betik closed his eyes and stroked his chin.

-To think something like that could happen……

“I’m sorry.”

-Pardon? What are you sorry for?

“Well, um. Your fate also became rather harsh because of the hero system we created unilaterally.”

-That’s ridiculous.

He waved his hand as if it were nonsense.

-Harsh is far too strong a word.

“Huh?”

-I am very satisfied with where I am now. And my past, when I fought demon kings for the sake of the people of my world, remains a memory of glory to me.

“……!”

-More than anything, your world is my role model. I did everything I could to surpass what you cultivated, the so-called ‘Mide’s world’. If you ask whether I succeeded, I can only answer ‘not yet’.

He continued with an awkward smile.

-Well, if you had only ‘created’ the hero system, I might have said something bitter…….

“…….”

-But you are also the one who stopped it. In that case, I have nothing at all to complain about.

I felt my chest tighten.

The oldest hero, whom I had thought would be the hardest to convince, understood me instead.

As the atmosphere relaxed, Serein asked in a slightly teasing tone.

“Is our world really that amazing? Enough to be a role model?”

-Yes. Of course. You don’t interfere, you don’t impose expectations. But you stop the world’s crises.

“…….”

-It’s like a world where the ideal of a hero has been fully realized. Hmm…… yes, I suppose this description fits.

He continued in a gentle voice.

-Mr. Mide feels like a ‘hero of heroes’.

TFHITS Chapter 242

The Primordial Demon King can manipulate the Hero System.

The very fact that he made the demon king Idria descend even when the negative energy was still far from sufficient was proof enough.

He realized that merely targeting me or the people at the research institute would not make me give up.

If I would not give up, then he would deceive me instead.

That must have been what he was thinking.

Kaeld’s knees trembled violently.

“Kh, kkhk!”

“After regressing seven years, the first time I saved the girl named Rena, I gained about 330 fame. But was 330 really the correct value?”

“……”

“No. At that time, I gained 3,300. But you cut that number down to one tenth. And the Hero System only granted me power appropriate to 330.”

“Stop it. Stop.”

“It was the same for everything. The fame my party members and I gained while traveling the world was actually ten times what it is now!”

“Aaaargh!”

Kaeld foamed at the mouth and charged at me.

It was not a technique or anything fancy, just a punch.

But that fist carried enough power to raze the capital to the ground.

Tap.

I caught that enormous force with one hand, far too easily.

Crunch.

Crushing his hand, I continued speaking slowly.

“For 230,000 years, as the Hero System evolved, it was set up to automatically recover if a system error was discovered. You just have to find it. Simply discovering it corrects the error.”

“Aaagh. Aagh!”

“And I have now discovered an error. So….”

Tap.

A status window appeared.

<Mide Mohan / Total fame: 561,201,020>

My original fame was not fifty-six million.

It was five hundred and sixty million.

And once this error was corrected, the system began granting me power worthy of five hundred and sixty million.

“It hurts. It hurts. It huuurts!”

“That is the one thing in this world I care about the least!”

“Mide. Mideee!”

Something surged within his body.

He was planning to use the three hundred billion negative energy once more.

I looked at my party members.

“Xenia. Set up a prison spell with about a hundred meter radius, centered on me and Kaeld.”

“Huh?”

“If this bastard lets his energy explode, it’s the end of the world.”

“Oh, okay.”

Xenia immediately cast the prison spell.

Her fame had probably already surpassed one hundred million.

No matter how much Kaeld rampaged, he could not break this spell.

I looked around at everyone and said,

“Honestly, I don’t even need to go this far. With my current fame, I could kill Kaeld with just a finger.”

“…….”

“But I don’t think that would satisfy me.”

“One hundred percent agree. Smash him for our share too.”

At Neril’s words, I let out a small laugh and kicked Kaeld.

“Guhk!”

He flew a hundred meters and slammed into the wall of the prison spell.

Crunch.

Rolling my wrist, I said,

“Smash him, huh. Sounds good. I will do it literally.”

Kaeld propped himself up on the ground with his hand.

Even that annoyed me.

“Hey. Who told you to put your hand on the ground.”

Pow!

The wrist I kicked snapped like a bundle of straw.

“Aaaagh!”

“You’re dirtying the ground.”

“Kkh. Th, this is impossible.”

“For beating you up, fists seem better than a sword. Since I won’t be ‘no-killing’ anymore anyway, I might as well throw away the title of ‘Swordmaster’ too.”

“Mide.”

“Let’s just have a dirty brawl. This kind of ending suits you.”

I charged at him.

First, I drove a fist into his face.

Kaeld screamed and crossed his arms, but my hand had already struck his face and withdrawn.

Crack.

“Khk. Ughh.”

His nose was crushed, and his teeth scattered everywhere.

His entire face looked caved in.

“Where should I break next?”

“Stop. Stop it.”

“No need to think about it, I guess. I will break everything.”

Thud! Pow.

Khk. Kkh.

Crack. Crunch.

From head to toe, I meticulously “beat” Kaeld.

Not enough to kill him in one blow.

But enough that the pain was unbearably intense.

“Aaah. Spare me. Spare me.”

“I already spared you several times. At Hasphil, and at the starting point.”

“Please. Please.”

“There were reasons not to break my no-killing rule, but even so, I regret those choices.”

“Mide, please spare me.”

“I should have found you and killed you the moment I regressed seven years. So that I would never have regrets again, this time I will make absolutely sure to kill you!”

I was clearly aware of it myself.

I was unmistakably in an excited state right now.

My long, cursed connection with Kaeld.

Two hundred and thirty thousand years ago, and seven years ago.

This bastard is my enemy, and the very disease of humanity itself.

I kept beating him as I shouted.

“Why! Why!”

“Ughhh.”

“Why did you do such things? Why did you betray humanity 230,000 years ago, betray us again before the seven-year regression, and betray us even now?”

“Please. Khk, please spare me.”

“What is wrong with you? Jealousy? Inferiority complex?”

“Mide, please.”

“Everyone lives feeling those things! Ordinary people, nobles and emperors! Even I and my party members must have felt jealousy or inferiority toward someone at least once or twice!”

Pow.

My kick slammed into his jaw.

He crashed backward and collapsed.

“But no one does insane things like you. Your inferiority complex is not an excuse, nor something that can be forgiven!”

“I, I was wrong. I will never do it again.”

“Yeah. You will never do it again. Because I’m going to kill you.”

Thud thud.

Pow. Thud.

The beating continued, blow after blow.

At some point, Kaeld stopped begging for his life.

His jaw tore loose and fell to the ground with a dull sound.

His tongue had been stomped so many times it had turned into minced meat.

His arms and legs were twisted in grotesque directions, and his head was slightly split open, sticky blood oozing out.

He writhed on the ground like a single insect.

“Ughhh.”

“Try to heal. With the negative energy.”

“Ughk. Khk.”

“You can’t, can you. I’m faster than you can recover.”

By my senses, the beating lasted over thirty minutes.

But in reality, not even ten seconds had passed.

He did not even have time to heal himself.

But the moment I stopped beating him, the negative energy began restoring him once more.

Bone and flesh filled back in where his jaw had fallen away.

His tongue seemed to have recovered a bit as well, because somehow he managed to speak in human language.

“Mide. I just wanted to be loved.”

“That again.”

“No one ever truly liked me. Not the humans who worshiped me as a savior 230,000 years ago, not the people of this continent before the seven-year regression. Not even those party members over there who traveled with me back then!”

“…….”

“I know. I know it myself. Compared to you, I am lacking. Lacking in every way.”

He writhed desperately as he continued speaking.

“My head is worse than yours. My thinking is shallower than yours. My behavior, my voice, my appearance, my charisma. Everything about me is lacking. I know that. I really do.”

“…….”

“For someone as lacking as me, there was only one way to be loved. Only one.”

Cough.

He spat out blood once and went on.

“Overwhelming power. Power so vast it crushes everything!”

“…….”

“I don’t care whether it’s the negative energy or fame. Two hundred and thirty thousand years ago, I tried to be loved through the negative energy. Now, I tried to be loved through fame.”

“…….”

“If you have power so great that no one can oppose it, power that rules the world, you can be loved. People will love me even if only because they are afraid to die. If they don’t want the world to be destroyed, how could they not love me? If they don’t want to see their family, friends, and relatives die, they will love me. If they don’t want their empire to fall or natural disasters to strike, wouldn’t they love me?”

I turned away sharply.

Then I retrieved the sword I had set aside before beginning the beating.

Shing.

I drew the sword from its scabbard.

The hero’s sword.

I am the hero.

That thing is the Demon King.

‘Yeah. This really should end with this.’

Even as I thought that, Kaeld kept shouting.

“This is the only way! For someone as lacking and pathetic as me, this is the only way to be loved!”

“That’s enough. Stop talking.”

“Mide, you wouldn’t know. You grew up loved by the world and by people. You could never understand this feeling. Only someone who has lived their entire life under gazes of contempt, scorn, and curses can understand me.”

“I said stop.”

“Waaah. Please love me. I’m trying this hard. I’m struggling this much. Love me. Love me.”

I walked toward him.

He was slowly recovering, but the speed was endlessly slow.

At least compared to the speed at which this sword could pierce him.

Then Kaeld muttered, as if to himself.

“Love me. Mom… please love me.”

“……?”

He was already out of his mind.

But precisely because of that, those words alone were probably sincere.

For a moment, I hesitated.

‘Should I look?’

If I used the Eye of Omniscience, I could easily see Kaeld’s secrets.

Why he became so twisted.

Why he so desperately craved love.

Why he chose immense power as the means to obtain that love.

What the word “mom” he muttered at the end truly meant.

“…….”

But I abandoned the thought.

“Kaeld. Honestly, I did get a little curious just now. About you.”

“Uhheheh. Uheong. Mom, mom.”

“If I wanted to, I could find out.”

“Hheeeh.”

“But I won’t.”

I raised the sword high.

“Because you are a Demon King.”

Whatever story a Demon King might have, humans have no obligation to care.

Whatever story humans might have, a Demon King has no obligation to care.

“But I will tell you just one thing.”

Clack.

I leveled the sword at his head.

“To become a hero, you have to accumulate fame. And the best way to accumulate fame is said to be the greatest happiness for the greatest number.”

“……?”

He lifted his head.

His face, a grotesque mess of blood, saliva, and tears, was a sight to behold.

Yet in his eyes, there was a trace of seriousness.

His reason had returned.

I continued.

“And a hero is someone loved by everyone.”

“Mide.”

“In other words, for you to be loved.”

I put strength into my arm.

My sword flew toward his head at terrifying speed.

“All you had to do was make everyone happy.”

Thud!

The sword sank deep into the crown of his head.

Kaeld’s entire body trembled violently, as if struck by lightning, as he spoke.

“I was going to make them happy. Once they loved me first.”

Slash.

I pulled the sword out.

Kaeld collapsed to the side.

After waiting a moment, his body began turning to ash.

I muttered absentmindedly.

“They only love you after you make them happy.”

I signaled to Xenia with my eyes.

She nodded and canceled the spell.

Just then, a gust of wind blew.

The black ash that had been Kaeld, the Primordial Demon King, scattered beyond the sky and vanished.

I watched the sight briefly, then casually threw the hero’s sword aside.

And flopped down flat on my back.

“Mide!”

“Mr. Mide.”

“Waaah. You did it. Finally.”

“Kaeld himself was the core of the Primordial Demon King, right? You just annihilated the core.”

“It’s really over, right? He’s not going to suddenly revive and cause trouble again, is he?”

“Don’t worry. He was ridiculously persistent, so I understand the concern, but this time it really seems to be over.”

My precious party members came running over.

Still lying down, I raised my thumb at them and said,

“Yeah. Now it’s really retirement!”

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 13 (Illustration)

In Superhuman Chronicles, various threats exist. It’s not just enemy beasts that pose a danger.

Sometimes…

Persistent scout offers are a threat, too.

A prime example is Professor Wrangler.

Any playthrough where I got fooled by this piece of trash’s sweet words and joined Wrangler’s Lab, every single one of them ended in total disaster.

Do this. Don’t do that.

Bring this. Hunt that.

Mongolia, the Amazon, the North and South Poles, I explored every remote corner of the world.

And what was left in the end?

Only Wrangler’s rising reputation, built from Han Taepyeong’s suffering.

I’m Kim Seungtae this time.

I won’t fall for it again.

"Cadet Kim Seungt..."

"Sorry, I have to get to my next class."

Dr. Rachel, Wrangler’s right-hand woman, is kindhearted and stunningly beautiful, but that’s hardly a good enough reason to join their lab.

Honestly, I was tempted a few times, but…

"Cadet Kim Seungtae. Don’t run away, have a cup of black tea with me."

I ran down the hallway at full speed without even answering.

Rude behaviour that a British-born doctor like Rachel would find unbearable! But I don’t care, I have no manners, so just give up!

Besides, if there’s one thing I’m good at, it’s running.

I always took first place at school sports events.

"Do you not like black tea?"

"……?"

Rachel easily caught up with me. Oh right, she is a superhuman too…

"Then, Cadet Kim Seungtae. How about milk tea? A cup of milk tea brewed by a true Brit will wash away all your worries and fatigue."

"Huff… Huff… I’m lactose intolerant."

"Then skim milk it is."

"No thanks! I… really need to prepare for my next class."

"But you have plenty of time left, don’t you?"

Huff… Huff…

I had to stop running, I was already out of breath.

"I think… you’re mistaken, Doctor. I only finished up to level four."

"Yes, I saw."

"Then why…?"

"You deliberately wiped out your squad right before facing the boss of level five, didn’t you?"

Ah.

That was…

Exactly why I did it.

An A-grade is nothing but a trap. If you get an A, you’re practically forced to join the lab.

A lab that exists solely to boost Wrangler’s achievements.

I had planned to throw the game and slip through unnoticed, but she checked the details.

All 1,300 first-year cadets, and she went through them all?

"Kim the Pirate! Seriously? You almost cleared level five?"

Yoo Eunha, who had been eavesdropping, suddenly shouted in surprise.

Why are you even here…?

"Cadet Kim Seungtae, this is a great opportunity. Professor Wrangler is a highly respected figure in academia. Scholars line up outside his office, hoping to join his lab."

"I’m sure they do. If they all stood in a line, it would probably stretch for hundreds of meters."

"So… does that mean you’re coming?"

Rachel’s eyes sparkled as she asked.

Unlike Wrangler, she is a genuinely kind person.

Plus, there’s something undeniably powerful about that white lab coat.

I fell for it plenty of times while playing Superhuman Chronicles.

I mean, what’s the point of playing a game if you’re just going to ignore a genius blonde senior?

"I’m not joining."

But this time is different.

This isn’t a game. This is real life on nightmare difficulty.

"Then just one interview. There is no harm in that, right?"

"There is a lot of harm. I have other things to do."

Other things?

Honestly, not really…

Rachel hesitated at my cold response.

"If you turn down the lab offer, Professor Wrangler won’t be happy…"

As expected of his right-hand woman. She knows him well.

Rachel is genuinely worried about me, but…

"I already know that firsthand."

"Wow, Kim the Pirate. Damn, that’s cool. Are you on your second life or something?"

Yoo Eunha butted in, sounding annoyingly impressed.

"Oh! Dr. Rachel, how about Eunha instead? She’s a top-ranked student in the Healing Department."

Healing Department’s top student?

Rachel turned to Eunha with an assessing gaze. Eunha, startled, immediately looked away.

"Oh no! Look at the time! The next class is really, really important! I have to hurry to the Healing Department’s main building!"

She bolted.

Fast.

Like a tiger that just spotted a deer…

Does she really hate studying that much?

Same here.

"Then I should get going to Necromancy Workshop."

I left Rachel behind.

As Eunha said, the next class was a major course.

A rare occurrence in the first-year curriculum.

Creak.

The old door of the Necromancy Workshop greeted me.

I was the only one here.

Forget the major course.

Class couldn’t even happen.

"So, another day of cleaning?"

I said that, but my body refused to move.

I collapsed onto the couch in the lounge.

"Ugh~ My body won’t move! Is this the work of an evil spirit?"

[Lucy… joins!]

[Lucy… lazy!]

Lucy and I lazed around on the couch for a while.

Knowing that everyone else was suffering through their classes made it all the sweeter.

"This is the life…"

After rolling around for a while, I checked my status window.

[Name: Kim Seungtae]
Role: (???)

• Magic: 0.0

• Strength: 0.6

• Agility: 0.7

• Endurance: 0.5

• Luck: 2.5

• Mental Strength: 1.7

• Spirit Energy: 2.9 (Unique Stat)

Hmm.

This is depressing.

"Unique stat… Spirit Energy."

It’s a unique stat, meaning there’s no point comparing it to others.

But even among superhuman cadets, there probably aren’t many with a Spirit Energy stat this high.

[Lucy… doesn’t care!]

[Lucy… sleepy! ZzZzZz]

"Don’t sleep! Sleepiness is contagious."

Most people misunderstand, but the defining trait of a superhuman isn’t magic. It’s not enhanced physical ability, either.

Those things are just perks.

Unique stats, that is the true foundation of a superhuman’s power and potential.

In that sense, I might be an underachiever in every other area…

But ironically, as a superhuman, I’m perfectly average.

Because I have high Spirit Energy.

That’s probably how I slipped through the entrance exam, too.

I checked the description of Spirit Energy.

[Spirit Energy: Draws upon spirit power.]

"This game’s design is something else…"

I sighed.

Unique stat descriptions are always vague like this.

Yoo Eunha’s Yin-Yang ability probably just says, ‘Can control the flow.’

So unhelpful.

This game is brutal.

Straight-up fire-spicy.

"I suffered so much because of this in Superhuman Chronicles…"

Han Taepyeong’s unique stat changes depending on how you develop him.

Each playthrough, you can build a different character concept.

Everyone starts with Swordsmanship, but from there, it evolves based on how you train.

Now imagine this...

You gain a new unique stat, but the description is vague as hell.

Then what?

You enter ‘If you don’t know, you get beat up’ mode.

"My head hurts."

Which eventually led to game overs.

But that was fine.

Because it was a game.

But this?

If I don’t know, I get beat up.

And if I get beat up… I die.

If I die, that’s it.

"I really… don’t want to deal with the afterlife…"

[Lucy… welcomes it!]

[Lucy… excited!]

I threw Lucy aside who was casting a curse and stood up.

Hmm....

I can talk to Lucy. But can others do the same? Probably not. It’s nothing special, but this conversation is also a result of my spiritual energy at work.

If that’s the case…

I approached the portrait hanging on the wall.

A man with an impressive mustache struck a dignified pose.

[Portrait of the First Department Head]

“Hello. I’m the host of this grand necromancy workshop…”

Swiiiish~

Astonishingly.

Terrifyingly.

The mustached man’s portrait looked straight at me.

‘Drawing out spirit power.’

That was the description of spirit energy. A stat that allows one to hear the voices of vengeful spirits.

That means I can trigger phenomena like this, too.

For me, the supernatural is natural.

“I would like to explore the necromantic workshop a bit. Any rooms you would recommend?”

Swish swish.

The mustached man looked here and there and from the painting. Then, he pointed at a map.

An old map of the necromantic workshop.

Following his fingertip, I was stunned.

“…! T-this….”

Of all places, why this room? Confused yet thrilled, I asked again.

“Here? Really, here?”

Swish.

The first department head gave me a double thumbs-up.

And then, whether his energy had run out or his task was complete.

He no longer moved.

“Well, then. Thanks. I will make sure to dust you off properly next time.”

Thanks to the portrait, I had my destination. I stepped into the hallway.

The second exploration of the necromantic workshop.

During the first, I had come across the grand hall, the Sealed Chamber of Evil Spirit.

That’s where I fought Ahn Eunho.

Then this time, my opponent… This time, I had to face myself.

Click.

As I inserted the golden key, the door smoothly swung open.

A carpet, a single-person sofa.

Soft lighting radiated.

I walked straight to the sofa and sat down.

“This place is surprisingly cozy.”

Of course, if the atmosphere were too oppressive, it would be difficult to initiate a meeting.

With another me, that is.

This place was where I would confront another me.

A space where I would face my past self.

The second room on the first floor.

[The Past Life Experience Room.]

“A past life, huh!”

A thoroughly unscientific term. And yet, I had just used it myself.

“…Which is exactly why I love it!”

This is the world of Superhuman Chronicles. Past lives aren’t just a mystery or theories here.

“I want to do it! Right now!”

Excitement surged within me.

Pure, unfiltered excitement.

Because..

Back in the day, there were plenty of TV shows like this. Ones that claimed to let people experience their past lives through hypnosis….

My little sister and I used to watch them, gulping in anticipation.

What was my past life?

"I was definitely King Sejong in my past life! It all makes sense."

"Pfft. Oppa, we are in trouble. I just realized something. In my past life, I was Audrey Hepburn!"

"What? She is still alive, though?"

"Eh? So what? Is there a rule against that? Stop being mean!"

"Hmm."

Ah, nostalgia…!

They say memories get romanticized, but I see the foolish parts don’t.

How are you doing these days, little sister?

Your big brother is doing just fine.

I’m popular in the department, I have lots of female friends, and even the professor says I’m talented.

[Lucy… pitiful!]

[Lucy… pat, pat!]

“…This is unexpectedly emotional.”

How are you doing, little sister?

Actually, your big brother isn’t doing so well.

My roommate is an evil spirit, and for some reason, I ended up as a necromancer.

I’m ranked 1111th, and in my department, forget female friends, I don’t even have any regular friends.

No...

There isn’t even anyone in my department.

[Your emotions are overflowing!]
[Your spiritual energy is surging!]

Huh.

So emotions can unlock it too?

Spiritual energy had some things in common with an iPhone.

[You have unlocked a hidden room in the necromantic workshop.]
[You have acquired a new trait.]

[Past Life Necromancy]
[Awakens memories of past lives. (Consumes stored spiritual energy.)]

My grumbling was short-lived.

Excitement overtook me once again.

“Past Life, ON!”

But… how does one summon a past life?

On TV, they would sit people in chairs like this and have a hypnosis expert guide them.

[Initiating Past Life Necromancy.]

In an instant, my eyes closed.

No hypnosis expert was needed.

The single-person sofa was that comfortable.

As I sank into it, fragments of memory surfaced before me.

“……!”

And my past self was....

***

Official Illustration of Yoo Eunha :

TFHITS Chapter 241

I shuddered all over, as if I had gained some profound enlightenment.

At that moment, Neril looked at my face and seemed to realize something.

She turned to Kaeld and asked,

“Aren’t you going to talk about me? I’m curious what I was like before the regression.”

Ah.

Neril was trying to buy me time to think.

She had read from my expression that I needed time.

Is this what it means for husband and wife to be of one mind?

Kaeld replied flatly,

“You’re not even worth talking about. You must have already recognized Mide as the leader instead of me even before the seven-year regression.”

“Hm. Well, I don’t remember it, but that sounds about right.”

“The only reason you stuck with the party in the first place was because of Mide. That’s why, when I said I would expel Mide, you said you would quit too.”

“I see. That makes sense.”

“Kh.”

Thanks to Neril, I gained a bit more time.

Let’s think.

When we came to the capital tonight,

There was definitely a conversation I had with Bion.

That conversation was clearly...

-Then I will just call it. Let’s say fifty million.

-Huh.

-If it goes over fifty million, let’s say we get to learn even the secret of the thing that’s been tormenting us.

-Is that something we can just decide like that?

-My intuition has never been wrong. I had a feeling fifty million would do it.

-True enough, intuition really is Mr. Mide’s fundamental weapon.

As if she were reading my thoughts, Bion’s voice rang out.

[Mr. Mide. You’re over fifty million now, right?]

[Yeah.]

[Now you can see the secret of the Primordial Demon King!]

So it really worked.

How on earth did I manage to hit that fifty-million mark?

[I can hardly believe it myself…… the range of the Eye of Omniscience has expanded infinitely now that you have crossed fifty million, Mr. Mide.]

[Hah.]

[I don’t know how you managed to guess the right number. But that’s not what matters right now, is it?]

[Of course not. Show me immediately.]

[Yes. This secret can only be seen by you, Mr. Mide. It seems invisible to anyone with less than fifty million fame. Please use this secret to kill that bastard.]

Tap.

A screen window appeared.

I focused all my attention on it.

But that screen window was somehow different from usual.

No, it wasn’t just the screen.

‘Huh……?’

What is this?

I could feel my body floating.

Suspended in midair, my body slowly descended to the ground.

I blinked and looked around.

‘This isn’t the palace rooftop?’

Right.

This wasn’t a rooftop.

No, this wasn’t the “world” at all.

A bizarre place, difficult to express in human language or writing.

Both pure white and pitch black.

Both fast and slow.

Up and yet at the same time down.

Front and yet behind.

A realm of incomprehensibility, the place I now occupied.

I muttered unconsciously,

“Where on earth is this……?”

That was when...

-Finally, I am able to have a conversation with you.

Goosebumps erupted over my entire body.

The voice I had just heard was echoing inside my head.

A voice I had never heard before.

It sounded male and female at once.

Like an old man and a young child at the same time.

“Who are you?”

-I am the being who spoke to you through the laboratory’s central screen when you regressed 230,000 years.

At those words, I searched my memory.

In the Eye of Omniscience that Bion showed us, when we regressed 230,000 years, there was a sentence we saw first.

-1-20kqpsio11@@#$!gDㅃ[P[Q

A bizarre sentence or rather, a string of symbols.

It was strange that I remembered that meaningless sequence without a single mistake.

-That sentence meant, “Please discover me.”

“What?”

-You and your researchers…… and humanity as a whole were caught in a trap. I wanted to help you somehow.

“A trap, meaning...”

-In your terms, it refers to the Primordial Demon King. As you already know, he made you regress in order to wipe out humanity in one fell swoop.

I was starting to guess who or what this was.

But I couldn’t quite believe it.

So I told myself not to be embarrassed even if I was wrong, and asked carefully,

“Could it be…… the ‘Law’?”

The answer came back quite calmly.

-Yes.

Unbelievable.

The Law actually existed?

-You once called the Primordial Demon King the Law. Back then, I found that very regrettable.

“A-Are you saying the Law has a will? Emotions?”

-Yes.

Another short answer.

“……Why did you find it regrettable?”

-Because I cherish humanity. It saddened me that those I cherish mistook me for a completely different being.

“Why do you cherish humanity?”

Perhaps it was my imagination, but the Law seemed to let out a light chuckle.

-The reason is the same as what you surmised. I have never been ‘fully’ discovered by anyone. I certainly exist, but if my existence is not perceived, it is no different from not existing at all.

“What do you mean...”

-You... that is, humanity  discovered countless ‘me’s’ in a remarkably short span of time. You figured out, one by one, how the world and the universe work. That was an immensely joyful thing, and something I greatly looked forward to.

“…….”

-Even the civilization that gave birth to the Primordial Demon King could not find so many laws ‘in such a short time.’

The voice continued gently.

-I can say this with certainty: within the next five hundred thousand years, you will discover more ‘me’s’ than that civilization ever did. You will.

“……That’s a long time.”

-Well. To me, it feels like a fleeting instant.

I asked once more, cautiously,

“Then how am I communicating with you through the Eye of Omniscience?”

-Because the Eye of Omniscience itself was created by imitating a part of me…… that is, the Law.

“But my researchers and I created this.”

-Yes. But the idea came from you. I helped you make it that way.

“……?”

-I granted you an intuition that transcends humanity.

For an instant, it felt as though my breath had stopped.

The one unique weapon I had always possessed.

More than swordsmanship or fame.

More than all kinds of techniques or petty tricks.

The weapon I trusted and relied on most was intuition.

-The Primordial Demon King had been eyeing humanity for a very long time. I chose you as the one who could break through that crisis.

“……”

-And I gave you a weapon.

“Intuition.”

-Yes. Based on that, you created the Eye of Omniscience, built various systems, and established the laws of the world. The laws of the world you established share many similarities with me, because you made them through the intuition I granted you.

The laws of humanity’s world are the same as the laws of the universe.

Of course, the laws of the universe are far broader and more vast.

But at the points where they overlap, the two are connected.

-I am still hiding in many places.

“What?”

-You have discovered an astonishing number of laws, but compared to ‘my entirety,’ it is no more than grains of sand on a beach.

“……”

-If you overcome this trial, you will be able to discover me in greater numbers, and more quickly. And if you eventually discover ‘all laws,’ then someday all of humanity will be able to sit beside me and share a pleasant conversation.

“……”

-Of course, to do that, you will have to kill the Primordial Demon King. From now on, I will tell you the secret he most wants to hide.

I held my breath, waiting for what would come next.

Soon, the Law whispered into my mind.

I could feel it myself.

My mouth hanging wide open.

My eyes stretched as wide as they could go.

-Now you can kill the Primordial Demon King easily, can’t you?

“Yes. Thank you. Even if you cherish humanity, there was no real need for you to take our side.”

-Not at all. No matter how vast or powerful negative energy becomes, it can never discover me. I have no interest in beings that cannot discover me.

“……Why can’t he discover you? He’s an existence with such omnipotent power.”

-Because...

Perhaps it was just my imagination.

The voice echoing in my head seemed to soften.

-The negative energy can never ‘move forward.’ It is always stagnant.

“……!”

It was exactly the same as what I had said to Aktion in our final exchange.

My answer to the question of whether humanity had enduring value.

Perhaps the reason my thoughts matched the Law’s was because I had received the gift of ‘intuition’ from it.

-You are the civilization that moves forward faster than any other lifeform in the universe. The Primordial Demon King was blocking your steps.

“……”

-If you kill the Primordial Demon King, you will be able to leap forward once more.

“Thank you.”

-Then you should return now.

In an instant, my vision blurred.

The bizarre world where front and back, left and right coexisted began to fade away.

The Law spoke one last time.

-I eagerly await the day we can speak as equals.

When I came back to my senses, my party members were in the middle of a war of words with Kaeld.

“Honestly, Mide being impressive is one thing, but you being pathetic is way bigger.”

“Right? Even if we’d made a random ant passing by the leader instead of Mr. Mide, it would’ve been better than Kaeld.”

“Even if it was before the regression, it still feels disgusting to hear that you took me in as a party member after dumping all the blame on my mother.”

“Kaeld is Kaeld for a reason.”

“Everyone, please forget that I completely fell for his line about turning me human. That’s a part of my history I want erased as badly as Adwin’s embarrassment.”

Kaeld looked on the verge of exploding at any second.

If he waved his hand even once, we would all be annihilated.

There was no way my party members didn’t know that.

And yet, they were provoking him at the risk of their lives to buy me time.

Kaeld said,

“Enough. Let’s end this now.”

And I said as well,

“Yeah. Let’s end it.”

“Hah.”

Kaeld let out a scoffing laugh and turned his body toward me.

A sneer that seemed to say, what could you possibly do at this point?

But that sneer vanished in an instant, as if it had been washed away.

“Y-You bastard. What happened to you?”

He had noticed that my condition,  just moments ago on the brink of death, completely drained of energy, had clearly changed.

No, could it even be described as simply changed?

I had become a different being.

Even stronger than just before, when I had converted fifty-six million fame into power.

An infinite power, unlike anything I had ever experienced, overflowed through my entire body.

Step.

Kaeld took a step back and said,

“W-What the hell is going on? Who are you?”

“Hey, Primordial Demon King. Or…… did you say you and Kaeld are one body now? Then I will just call you Kaeld.”

“……”

“You schemed quite a bit.”

The reason I regressed time by seven years was to avoid the Demon King’s interference, if only for a moment.

I had ‘intuited’ that the instant time was reversed, he would lose the authority to interfere with the world.

It seemed the weapon the Law had placed in my hands had worked perfectly.

“Yeah. When time was turned back, you definitely couldn’t interfere with our world for a while. Bion connected to Trail at that moment, then guided him and had him dwell within my body.”

“……”

“It worked. At least until then. But unlike when we turned back 230,000 years, when you couldn’t interfere for about ten thousand years, the seven-year regression only bought us a few minutes at best.”

A few minutes.

Right after the regression, I had used the Eye of Omniscience on the bandits for the first time through Trail.

His ‘re-interference’ had already begun at that very moment.

“You must have agonized over it too. Thinking, that bastard Mide seems to have used his final trump card, so what do I need to touch, and how, to stop him?”

“……”

“You polluted the researchers’ minds and even made it so they couldn’t have kids. You tormented us by forcing Idria to descend before the negative energy had even fully accumulated.”

“……”

“And even after all that, we didn’t give up…… so what on earth should you interfere with next?”

I grinned.

“It wasn’t a bad idea, really. ‘Messing with the system,’ that is.”

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 12

The team match proceeded swiftly.

It was already the fourth match.

The showdown between each team's ace, Yoo Eunha and Jang Yunho, had begun.

The rule was bare-handed combat.

No weapons allowed.

Pa-bat!

Yoo Eunha and Jang Yunho charged at each other, their fists colliding. A clash between the 13th and 30th ranks.

At a glance, the 13th rank should have the advantage...

But what if it’s a battle between the 13th-ranked healer and the 30th-ranked martial artist?

Then the outcome flips.

A hundred times out of a hundred, the martial artist would win.

Boom!

Jang Yunho’s body was lifted off the ground.

The expected result was overturned.

The moment their fists crossed, Yoo Eunha tilted her head to dodge the attack.

Then, she delivered a clean hit.

A perfect cross-counter.

“…Ugh!”

That must have been an incredible impact.

But Jang Yunho proved why he was ranked 30th. Even as blood dripped from his nose, he staggered backward instead of collapsing.

Step.

Rather than following up with another strike, Yoo Eunha held her position and adjusted her stance.

“Come at me.”

With one arm extended at waist height, her posture was the fundamental stance of Bajiquan(Eight Extremities Fist).

It looked simple, but a stance passed down for thousands of years wasn’t for nothing.

It allowed seamless transitions between offense and defense. There was a reason it had endured for so long.

Jang Yunho, observing Yoo Eunha’s stance, let out a sigh.

No openings.

“Hey… Yoo Eunha, was it? Weren’t you supposed to be a healer?”

Yoo Eunha nodded.

“What kind of healer throws punches this hard…? I thought I would get an easy win…”

Jang Yunho’s muscles twitched.

His aura surged. A fierce, overpowering energy befitting a martial artist erupted.

“It’s over.”

I muttered.

In the end.

Matchups matter. Yoo Eunha’s gaze sharpened upon sensing Jang Yunho’s mana.

…On a side note.

There’s a famous saying that over 70% of the human body is water. Meaning, our bodily fluids are constantly circulating.

Blood flows through veins.

Cells exchange fluids.

Water consumed becomes sweat and blood.

And Yoo Eunha...

As a special admissions student, her unique ability, Yin-Yang, allowed her to perceive these flows.

Water, which makes up 70% of the body.

Reading that flow made healing relatively simple. That’s why Yoo Eunha was the top of the healing class.

But that wasn’t all she could read.

She could also perceive the fuel that superhumans used.

The flow of mana.

Boom!

With a thunderous roar, Jang Yunho charged.

He realized from the cross-counter that normal exchanges wouldn’t work against Yoo Eunha.

So, he decided to bet everything on a single, decisive blow.

Drawing out every ounce of his mana.

Preparing to unleash the ultimate technique he had honed..

Swoosh…

Just before Jang Yunho could release his move, Yoo Eunha smoothly stepped forward.

Squish~

As if playing a prank, she stepped on Jang Yunho’s left foot.

His well-trained technique, executed with a conditioned body was suddenly interrupted.

Because the foot that was supposed to move forward had stopped.

“…!”

Jang Yunho’s expression stiffened.

Yoo Eunha read the flow. A powerful attack filled with mana was ironically easier to read.

The opening created by the foot stomp lasted only a moment.

But once interrupted, it was over.

Whether brief or prolonged, a gap was a gap.

Pa-ba-bat!

Yoo Eunha instantly went on the offensive.

Her fists, backed by overwhelming strength and agility, rained down.

Piiik..!

Soon, the referee blew the whistle.

“Match over! Winner: Yoo Eunha!”

“…My niece is the best!”

Kim Heum-heum, overwhelmed by emotion at his niece’s growth, shouted out. Yoo Eunha gave him a thumbs-up.

There was no need to hide it, they were family.

Surprising, yet not really. Their resemblance was too weird for anyone to question.

“Hehe, I won~”

Grinning, Yoo Eunha walked toward the bench. Her teammates were busy showering her with praise.

They were practically ready to worship her.

I, however, couldn’t join in.

I felt regret.

Yoo Eunha’s potential was truly incredible. Yet, in Superhuman Chronicles, she was merely a supporting character.

The reason was clear.

She never attained enlightenment.

If given time, she would undoubtedly break through, but this game didn’t wait for supporting characters to grow.

By the time Han Taepyeong truly set out to save the world...

Yoo Eunha became irrelevant. The gap in power grew too vast, reducing her to just an average healer.

Her survival rate was also quite low.

If taken into an early high-difficulty scenario, she would get swept away and die.

Because she never looked after herself.

“What a shame.”

In other words, she had no fortuitous encounters.

If someone could open the path for her…

Yoo Eunha casually brushed off the empty praises and walked up to me.

“Oh? You’re disappointed? What’s with that look, Kim Pirate? Are you sulking because I won?”

“…Yeah. You should have gotten beaten up a bit by Jang Yunho. Too bad…”

“Oi, you bastard?”

Yoo Eunha’s eyes flared as she reached to grab my hand.

Here it comes! The Golem Grip Squeeze!

I quickly retracted my right hand.

Because I saw Yoo Eunha’s trajectory.

“Huh?”

Yoo Eunha looked at her empty hand in confusion.

“What…? How did you dodge that?”

Her disappointed look irritated me.

“Yoo Eunha, stop smacking your lips in regret. I’m up next, you know? Instead of harassing me, how about some encouragement?”

“No, seriously, how did you dodge?”

She could read the flow of a 30th-ranked fighter, yet she couldn’t grasp the movement of someone ranked 1111th?

Heh…

Because I expected to get hit! I just waited for the trajectory to appear and moved!

[Lucy… tears!]

[Lucy… pitiful!]

“Wait a sec! Kim Pirate! Yesterday, when you were playing F-COM… Hah! I got it! Your unique ability is Evasion, isn’t it?! I’m right, huh?”

“Who the hell would have such a pathetic unique ability?”

I fitted my mouthguard. If I was going to get beaten up, at least I would protect my teeth.

Thanks to the previous match, the score was now 2:2.

Now, only one match remained.

Me versus Jung Muok.

Jung Muok.

That damn octopus who acted as a prayer leader in our party. My chances of beating him? 0%.

“Huff, huff!”

From the opposing bench, Jung Muok was warming up, exuding an ominous energy.

Did I piss him off somehow?

Why? What for?

[Lucy… cheering!]

[Lucy… clap clap clap!]

My teammates were barking like a pack of dogs.

“Ugh, why did we get stuck with a 1111th-ranked guy…”

“How the hell is he supposed to beat Jung Muok?”

“So frustrating…”

I ignored them.

In a 5v5 game, if you lose, the lowest-ranked player takes the blame. It’s an unchanging rule. It’s fine. I’m used to being the scapegoat.

At least they weren’t cursing my family.

I took out my mouthguard.

“Anyone here think they can beat Jung Muok?”

Silence.

Only Yoo Eunha, oblivious as ever, raised her hand.

“Put your hand down, Yoo Eunha.”

“Oh… okay!”

Encouragement from teammates was useless.

What was useful, though, was this...

“Yoo Eunha, lend me your ear.”

“Huh? Oh, okay.”

Whisper, whisper.

I made a request to Yoo Eunha.

“All right, I will leave it to you.”

“Hehehe… That’s nothing! Leave it to me!”

Yoo Eunha readily accepted.

Reliable.

As I stepped into the arena, Jung Muok glared at me.

Holding a roman sword and a round shield, the bald-headed Jung Muok resembled a Spartan warrior.

A sword and shield.

His weapons alone revealed his specialty, Swordsmanship Legacy.

The department where Han Taepyeong and Shin Ohyul belonged.

…I wasn’t particularly attached to the Necromancy Department, but I had to say this...

“Hey, Octopus.”

“Octopus? Is this bastard out of his mind?”

“Why did you bring your weapon?”

“Because I felt like it.”

Jung Muok threw his sword and shield to the ground. Then, he took off his top.

Bulging muscles and thick, blue veins came into view.

…Why the hell is he stripping?

Does he think I will get scared?

Ha…

Mission accomplished.

Jung Muok of the Swordsmanship Legacy Department.

I felt dizzy. There’s no way that’s the physique of a 17-year-old…

I took out my mouthguard. In front of those muscles, it wouldn’t make a difference anyway.

“Hey. Ghostface. You’re dead.”

“Jung Octopus, what’s with you? You couldn’t say a word when I was Han Taepyeong.”

“What are you talking about? Are you dreaming?”

I wish this was a dream too.

But it’s not…

“Wait, Jung Octopus. Are you mad about Miss Caulfield barging in yesterday?”

“……!”

“Oh wow, you are mad. If you’re pissed, you should take it out on Miss Caulfield, not on me…”

“You’re dead…”

Jung Octopus muttered under his breath. He must be trying to impress someone stronger.

At the same time, a strong stench of alcohol came from him.

I noticed it during the party too… This guy drinks like an old man, and his face doesn’t scream 17 either.

[Match begins in 5 seconds]

Five seconds until Kim Seungtae gets turned into dough.

My ally made their move.

“Kim Pirate, go get him! Crush that musclehead!”

“Guys! Look at Jung Muok’s chest! He’s definitely on roids! He’s a junkie!”

“Is that really the same pathetic Jung Muok? What the hell? Still looks pathetic to me!”

“Jung Muok! You’re bald on the inside!”

Yoo Eunha started trash-talking.

Thanks to her insane vocal power, there was no need for a mic.

Jung Muok’s face hardened.

He took pride in being the Prayer Room Leader. This kind of negativity would hit him hard.

[Match begins in 3 seconds]

“Jung Muok… Do you believe in past lives?”

I began my own tactic.

I had no evidence, but…

Guys like him are often surprisingly superstitious.

“What did you say?”

“Oh, nothing. Just… There’s a ghost behind you. Sticking out its tongue and going ‘bleh’.”

“…! What?”

“Oh, sorry! The ghost’s mad. It told me not to say anything. Ugh… Oh no, now it’s licking your crown? That’s why your hair’s...”

“HEY!!!! Cut that crap!!!”

“You.”

You must have sinned a lot in your past life. I whispered.

[Match start!]

Jung Muok’s fist shot forward like an arrow.

An arrow, sure, but the archer was drunk and pissed off…

Whoosh!

His iron fist just barely missed my head.

“Hehehe. What are you doing? Not using magic? Even a rank 1111 could dodge that.”

Of course, I dodged by reading his trajectory.

Jung Muok’s eyes flipped.

“UAAAHH!!”

He started throwing punches wildly. I could barely manage to dodge.

“The ghost…! On your crown…!”

“I SAID SHUT UUUUP!!”

It felt similar to fighting Ahn Eunho. No technique, no strategy.

Whiff! Whoosh!

Horizontal, vertical...

Jung Muok attacked like a robot, repeating the same motions.

Lucky for me. If he were in the Martial Arts Department, he wouldn’t be fighting this sloppily, no matter how mad he was.

The Swordsmanship Legacy Department believes only in the sword.

“Huff… Huff…!”

But still...

As sloppy as his attacks were, my body was just as weak.

Even with minimal movements, I was getting out of breath. Damn it. I swear, I’m starting endurance training tomorrow.

“Pant, pant… Hey, Octopus. What do you think Shin Ohyul would say if he saw this?”

Probably nothing much.

To him, we are both trash.

Crack.

But Jung Muok thought differently. Veins popped on his forehead, and his aura flared like a volcano.

“You bastard!!”

His aura twisted.

The stench of alcohol thickened as his mana surged.

Jung Muok gathered all his mana into his body.

“I will crush you!”

His attack changed from a trajectory to a whole plane.

It was big enough to engulf my entire body.

He was trying to body slam me.

One second until Kim Seungtae dies.

“GRAAAAH! YOU...”

Jung Muok never finished his sentence.

Because I beat him to it.

I body-slammed him first.

A cheap knockoff of Yoo Eunha’s momentum-breaking move.

“Kim Seungtae-style Momentum Break!”

I rammed my shoulder into Jung Muok’s solar plexus.

BANG!

Oww…!

To my shock.

I got bounced off and fell. It was like running into a statue!

I tumbled across the floor and looked at Jung Muok. He was…

Slowly.

Falling backward like a Spartan statue.

“Ref! Start the count!”

I shot up and shouted.

“Ah… Yes!”

As everyone stared in shock, the referee approached Jung Muok.

Jung Muok twitched awkwardly on the ground.

The referee face turned grim.

Because of the alcohol stench.

“One!”

“Ugh, urgh…! My body…!”

“Hehe. Jung Muok. Do you believe in past lives?”

“What?”

“Why can’t you move? It’s because of the ghost on your crown.”

“Whaaaaat?”

“Now you will never stand again. It’s the curse of your past life! You’re doomed!”

Jung Muok’s face turned white.

“Two!”

“Three!”

“Four! Jung Muok, you have one second left before defeat!”

“There’s a ghost! AAAAAAH!!”

Jung Muok swung his fists wildly while lying down.

He is totally wasted.

“Five! Match over!”

Tweet!

At the referee’s whistle, Jung Muok suddenly sprang up.

He did a three-meter-high sergeant jump.

My jaw dropped.

“…If he hit me, I would be dead for real.”

Jung Muok panted and shouted.

“I’M BACK! REF! LET ME FIGHT AGAIN!”

The referee shook his head firmly.

“The count is over.”

“What?! Bringing a ghost is cheating! Rematch!”

“Cadet Jung Muok, that wasn’t a ghost. Your mana backfired.”

“Mana backfire…? What’s that?”

“You should know best. It’s what happens when you recklessly use mana while completely drunk.”

Mana backfire works like this:

Drink too much + Get mad + Use too much mana + Get hit in the solar plexus = Mana backfire.

Even Han Taepyeong would be down from this.

“I’m not drunk!”

Oh, he is drunk.

Jung Muok kept arguing, but the referee replied coldly.

“Denied. Maintaining condition is a superhuman’s duty! Especially for a frontline fighter like you. If you collapse in battle, your entire party is in danger!”

The referee was completely right.

Despite Jung Muok being twice his size, he didn’t back down.

“I got up at count five!”

“And that’s why it’s over. Jung Muok loses! Kim Seungtae wins! Yoo Eunha’s team… final score: 3 wins, 2 losses!”

The referee raised my hand.

His name tag read [Testarossa].

Tweet!

The final whistle blew.

I grinned and walked back to the bench.

“I survived, so I win!”

But the bench was dead silent.

Honestly, if I had lost, it might have been livelier.

Well.

It’s not fun when the guy you buried with politics hard-carries the match.

Only Yoo Eunha kept praising me nonstop.

“Wow, Kim Pirate, you’re insane! You were totally an F-COM boss today!”

[Lucy… Amazed!]

[Lucy… Faints!]

“Sorry, no pictures, but I will sign something for you.”

“…! Acting like a big shot already? But fine, I will take one!”

Only two people on the team were excited.

Then, someone approached.

A tall, blonde beauty in a white lab coat.

I freaked out.

This was the last person I wanted to see.

“H-h-h-how did you find me?”

I blurted out my real thoughts.

The person who appeared...

Dr. Rachel.

Professor Wrangler’s right hand.

This is why I didn’t clear F-COM…!

TFHITS Chapter 240

-Thunk. Thud.

“Ugh!”

“Grrr.”

The party members’ faces, already drained from exhaustion, grew worse by the second.

Watching the screen with difficulty, I spoke.

“W… withdraw the shield spells at the starting point and the Koscart Mountains……”

My voice was barely louder than a mosquito, but somehow Neril understood and answered with effort.

“Right. No need to protect that side. Xenia, Serein.”

“Got it.”

“Can’t believe we didn’t think of that sooner.”

It was only a little, but everyone’s complexion improved slightly.

I continued.

“And…… the Avis and Dominic territories don’t need as much energy. Lower it about 30 percent from now. The fragments falling there are extremely small.”

“Ah! You’re watching through the screen window.”

“Yeah. I will handle the overall coaching. Instead, pour more energy into the capital and the Hasphil side. Roughly 20…… maybe 25 percent.”

That’s how I supervised the defense of this catastrophe at maximum efficiency.

With all my energy gone, it was the best I could do.

-Ku-gu-gung. Ku-ung.

How much time passed like that?

The number of impacts that had been coming without pause gradually decreased.

The party members clenched their teeth and defended against every last fall.

Some of them had eyes so bloodshot it looked like the vessels might burst.

A few minutes later.

“This one is the last. It’s falling across all territories, but the size is very small. You can ease up. About 40 percent should be fine.”

“…….”

They didn’t even have the strength to reply.

Still, just as I ordered, the shield spells weakened slightly.

And finally.

-Ku-ung.

The vibration of the final fragment falling near the capital reached us.

Just in case, I waited about a minute before speaking.

“It’s over.”

“Hwaaaa!”

Serein was the first to flop flat onto the ground.

It was a very undignified sight, but no one in the group pointed it out.

Thud. Thud.

Because everyone else was copying her.

Me included.

“Ugh. I feel like my whole body’s going to fall apart.”

“Haha. You’re getting a secondhand experience of the Primordial Demon King’s pain, noona.”

“That’s the least funny joke I have heard in my life.”

“Is it really over?”

“Mide said it’s fine, so yeah. If not, it’s on him.”

“Aren’t married couples jointly responsible?”

Tap.

Just then, Bion opened a screen window.

Then she rotated it ninety degrees and projected it in midair for us sprawled out on the ground.

[It’s really all over. Look!]

She was right.

After the shield spells were lifted and all the smoke cleared, the continent was still peaceful.

As if nothing had ever happened.

For some reason, I felt my eyes grow hot.

“In the end, we really did it.”

[Yes, yes. Sniff. You all worked so hard.]

“She really does cry a lot, doesn’t she. Every time I see her.”

[That’s mean! ……I do hear that sometimes, though.]

“Honestly, I kind of feel like crying today too.”

“You can cry, hyung.”

“Adwin, did you just call me hyung? What on earth is going on?”

“Sir Grade…… I will come see you soon.”

“Hey, that makes it sound like you’re leaving last words. Since the whole world is still here, why don’t you hang out with us for a while before you die.”

“That’s a line that somehow feels both good and bad.”

That was when it happened.

Xenia’s voice rang out.

“Huh? Something’s falling over there.”

“Oh no.”

Sure enough, even with the Eye of Omniscience, something was clearly dropping.

The point was exactly here, above the capital.

“So there was still a fragment left.”

“Oh boy……”

Everyone groaned and squirmed their bodies.

At a glance, the fragment wasn’t very big.

But it was falling from an enormous height, and its speed was anything but normal, so it needed to be stopped.

The party members spoke up.

“Serein. Try to handle it somehow. I’m seriously at my limit.”

“I’m out of divine power too, you know? Ah, right. Does anyone have a potion left?”

“The potion bag is with Mide. Mide, can you toss one to Serein?”

“Mide doesn’t look like he can move either.”

“Well, ‘Attack with light’ was pretty rough. Still, this is actually dangerous.”

In that instant, I felt my heart freeze solid.

‘What is this? This deja vu……’

Those lines.

The details were a bit different, but the words the party members had just spoken were something I had definitely heard before.

When was it?

Ah.

The final battle with Idria before the regression.

The conversation we had just before Kaeld betrayed us.

The talk the party shared after cutting off Idria’s head, relaxing as we thought, ‘It’s all over.’

And now, both I and the party were relaxing in exactly the same way.

‘No way. It can’t be…… just a hunch.’

Right?

It has to be wrong.

But in truth, I knew.

We all knew.

That my intuition had never been wrong. Not once.

“……Damn it.”

As I muttered that.

The fragment was already close enough to see with the naked eye.

It was falling straight toward the rooftop of the Imperial Palace where we were.

Fortunately, it didn’t look like it would hit us directly.

“About there, right? That side, the far end opposite us.”

“Even better. We can just tell the emperor to fix his house.”

“Come to think of it, is it okay to talk like that to the ruler of the empire?”

“Now you worry about that? Hahaha.”

I forced my body up with everything I had.

It felt like every bone in my body was shattering.

But somehow, I could still lift my sword.

Neril sensed the change in me and asked.

“Mide? What’s wrong?”

“That thing…….”

My voice barely came out.

In the meantime, the fragment, no, ‘that thing,’ collided with the top floor of the Imperial Palace.

-Ku-ung.

With a lighter sound than expected, part of the building collapsed inward.

A massive cloud of dust swallowed our view.

Was my presence that ominous?

The party members seemed to realize something was wrong too.

“Mide, what is it? What’s going on?”

“We forgot one thing.”

“Huh?”

“A Demon King revives if you don’t destroy the core.”

If the core isn’t destroyed, the world’s negative energy doesn’t disperse.

As long as the medium that gathers that energy, the core, remains, the Demon King will revive again and again.

Whether that Demon King embodies lies, destruction, corruption, or greed…… this is something all Demon Kings share.

Yes, even the Primordial Demon King.

“So you’re saying…….”

Despair settled into Neril’s eyes.

Swish.

At that moment, someone stepped forward through the dust cloud.

I spoke in a voice like a sigh.

“So you were the core of the Primordial Demon King itself.”

“…….”

“Kaeld Wake.”

Kaeld smiled.

“Heh.”

The same.

This situation is exactly the same as before the regression.

Only Kaeld is still full of life, while the rest of us are half-dead.

‘No. It’s not the same.’

It’s more desperate.

Before the regression, at least I was still in good shape, with strength left to spare.

I even had a huge stockpile of potions that could get everyone back on their feet.

But now, my potion bag is lying a few steps behind me, and I don’t even have the strength to crawl over there.

Not that he would give me the chance in the first place.

The party members struggled desperately to force their bodies upright.

But they had converted their fame into power, and that power had been completely spent just moments ago.

‘Why…… why is it the same?’

Why, even after regressing, do I have to see the same scene again?

Why do I have to lose my companions again?

Why.

‘Why do I have to be defeated by that bastard all over again.’

I clenched my teeth and raised my sword.

“That can’t happen.”

“Hm?”

“I barely made it this far. Not just seven years of regression, but even the 230,000 years of effort I don’t consciously remember were all for this moment.”

“…….”

“A world where the Demon King does not descend. A world where a hero is never born.”

A world ruled by ordinary humans.

And in that world, me and my party, living and laughing together.

My happy retirement.

“I ran all the way here for all of that. I won’t let you win now, not after we have come this far.”

“Well now. Saying that in such a state…”

Kaeld stroked his chin and continued.

“By the way, how did you even do it? With the amount of fame you had at the end, there’s no way you should have been able to pull off that feat just now.”

“…….”

“Well, you don’t really have to answer.”

He walked toward me, step by step.

“I think I made a mistake. I should have killed you first, then destroyed the world.”

“Kaeld……”

“Mide Mohan. Since we have come this far, I will admit one thing honestly, just like you said.”

Wearing the same infuriating smile as always, he spoke.

“I was jealous of you.”

“…….”

“I don’t mean just in this era. Even 230,000 years ago, ‘I,’ the project leader back then, was jealous of you.”

“You remember?”

“Yeah. When I became one with the Primordial Demon King, all of those memories came back to life. I don’t know the exact mechanism, but isn’t that the mysterious nature of the negative energy?”

He continued calmly.

“Most of the eighty billion humans revered me as a savior, but I was always anxious. Because of you.”

“…….”

“Back then, I observed you quite closely. Compared to me, you had woefully little fame, but at least among those who knew you ‘personally,’ you inspired unshakable trust.”

“…….”

“How was that even possible? In an era where all of humanity followed me, how did you, who stood against me, manage to inspire that kind of trust?”

Instead of answering, I focused on recovering as much strength as I could.

Unfortunately, I couldn’t even move a finger.

But still.

‘There has to be a way.’

I won’t give up.

A hero never gives up.

“This was the same even before the seven-year regression. Those memories are still vividly alive in my head.”

“…….”

“Before the seven-year regression, your party members were part of my party. They did acknowledge me as the leader and followed me. On the surface.”

“…….”

“Did you think I wouldn’t notice? Every time a major decision had to be made or a plan drawn up, the way they would sneak glances at your face?”

His voice slowly heated up.

His expression began to twist.

His face started turning red.

“Xenia hid her uncontrollable appetite for a while after joining the party. She only started polishing off two bowls by default after you said, ‘It’s not even a crime, so why hide it?’”

“Did that really happen?”

“Offense would have told you, over drinks, that he wanted to make the emperor use a wide-area searching magic circle. I only heard about that wish two months after he joined. You heard it in less than two weeks.”

“You’re impressively petty, really.”

No, this is a chance.

Keep rambling, Kaeld.

I will keep thinking.

“Adwin would have come to you to consult, saying there was no way his mother committed such vile acts. Even after I told him outright that the Raynus Territory incident was Mariana’s doing! Why did he go to you instead?”

“…….”

“Lisel first revealed to you that she was good at cooking. The first day she cooked, she handed you the bowl of soup first. You, not me! Even though I was sitting right next to her. I thought she was completely taken with me!”

“You just keep getting more pathetic.”

“Serein always acted all noble, but you were the first to see how black her heart really was. When you and Neril laughed while giving her nicknames like ‘God’s Monster,’ my insides twisted. That was my line to say!”

A good method, a good method.

He is about to wrap up his story.

Just a little more time.

That was when...

‘Huh? Wait a second.’

Didn’t my fame go over fifty million earlier?

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 11

Miss!

Miss!

Miss!

As expected.

The squad’s attacks missed spectacularly.

King da Kong… A gorilla the size of a mountain was right in front of them, yet they somehow managed to miss every single hit.

This is F-COM!

“Is this the end?”

I calmly took my hands off the hologram. I just needed to pass. There was a time when I was obsessed with F-COM… (like Yoo Eunha).

But solving up to question five wouldn’t do me any good. Even an A grade was just a Wrangler trap.

Dudududu!

My squad’s turn ended, and now it was King da Kong’s turn to attack.

Miss!

King da Kong’s punch whiffed right past us.

Yeah… even a boss can miss…

That’s just how this game works.

But as expected of a boss, King da Kong went for a three-hit combo. No matter how fast or slow, my squad was bound to get flattened eventually…

Miss!

Miss!

“…?”

Three misses in a row?

“Well… I guess that can happen.”

That’s just how this game works.

But like any true boss, King da Kong wasn’t satisfied and prepared a six-hit combo. If three hits weren’t enough to vent his frustration, six would surely do the trick.

***

“Sniff… This isn’t a subject, it’s a disease… a disease…”

Yoo Eunha mumbled as she lay slumped over. She had a point. This needed to be regulated at a national level.

Trying to clear this was just a waste of time!

King da Kong’s six-hit combo!

Miss!

Miss!

Miss!

Miss!

Miss!

Hit!

“…?”

What’s worse than missing?

Missing even more.

The last attack did hit one squad member, but no one died.

***

[Your turn!]

The squad, who had endured the three- and six-hit combo, launched a counterattack.

[King da Kong is exhausted from using a six-hit combo!]

[King da Kong’s evasion rate has drastically decreased!]

A little while later…

“…Huh. We cleared it…?”

The squad that defeated King da Kong started taking selfies.

[Level #4 cleared]

[Proceeding to Question #5]

“You’re telling me… we beat it like this?”

I knew better than anyone, having once been obsessed with F-COM. Even with a perfect play, clearing it was nearly impossible…

“How the hell did you do that?”

Feeling a sharp gaze, I turned to see Yoo Eunha staring at my screen, her mouth hanging open.

“How did you pull that off…?”

“What do you mean? I just got lucky…”

“TELL ME!!!”

Yoo Eunha, comparing her completely wiped-out squad to mine, yelled in frustration.

“Kim Pirate! This is so weird. My squad fought like they had their eyes closed!”

“So did mine.”

My attacks were still missing.

It’s just that King da Kong missed even more.

“This is strange… No matter how I look at it, something’s off!”

“There is nothing off. Look, we are all gonna get wiped out anyway.”

My squad encountered the small mobs. From level five onward, even the small mobs were tough.

It was game over.

[The Evil Spirit’s Luck’s has been activated.]

[The enemy’s mistake probability has increased by one level.]

[The enemy’s misfortune chance has been adjusted to an absolute value.]

…Or so I thought.

The moment that thought crossed my mind, Lucy’s trait activated, and the small mobs’ area attack missed completely.

“…It was you all along, huh?”

[Lucy… Luck Stealer!]

[Lucy… Pirate King!]

“This… this is insane… Look at that skill… I don’t have time for this…”

Shaken by my apparent skill, Yoo Eunha broke into a cold sweat and restarted F-COM.

Thirty minutes later.

Bang bang bang!

Stop hitting the desk…

You’re gonna break it.

“Ugh, why! I practiced F-COM all break! I only studied F-COM theory for this!!!”

Waaah!

Yoo Eunha wailed in despair.

Looks like her weakness in theory remained unchanged.

***

Late at night.

The Wrangler Lab was bustling with people.

Haggard-eyed brain slaves!

Poor souls who foolishly chose to pursue master’s and doctoral degrees.

Today alone, 1,300 freshmen participated in F-COM, and, of course, grading their scores fell to these academic slaves.

Calling it grading was generous, it was more like intensive labor since they had to meticulously check the progress logs.

“Pass any unusual cadets to me immediately~”

Wrangler ordered while reading a book, the picture-perfect model of a professor.

“But professor.”

Rachel, the real boss of the lab and Wrangler’s right hand, passed out milk tea to the team as she spoke.

“There’s no full-clear cadet anyway, right?”

“Of course not. I made sure it’s impossible.”

“Then isn’t this just a massive waste of manpower?”

“It’s not just about the results. The process matters.”

Then why are you reading a book?

…Of course, I couldn’t say that aloud. A right-hand shouldn’t talk back.

Sighing, Rachel picked up her tablet and started grading.

One cadet… five cadets… ten cadets…

Then, suddenly, something caught her eye.

“Uh… Professor?”

Rachel was reviewing a cadet’s approach to Level #4.

It wasn’t unheard of for a cadet to clear it. By Wrangler’s standards, it was just barely acceptable.

So what caught Rachel’s attention wasn’t the score. It was something else…

“Alright, alright. We will wrap up grading by four.”

“Professor, you are absolutely not dying a peaceful death. Anyway, look at this. Something’s off.”

Rachel handed Wrangler a tablet showing a cadet’s solution process.

***

Pushed along by the endless coursework, another day passed.

Day two of classes.

Yesterday was lucky, only theory classes. But from today onward, practical exercises were included.

And practicals… were my kryptonite.

I spent all night in the simulation training room, but there was no way I would improve overnight.

I wasn’t the only one. Every 1-A cadet gathered at the outdoor training ground looked slightly tense.

[Lucy… Outdoor Phobic!]

[Lucy… Homebody Approved!]

An outdoor-phobic homebody, huh…?

Did she just want to say something cool?

Instructor Kim Heum-heum approached.

“I will explain the rules!”

Kim Heum-heum shouted, skipping all unnecessary details.

“Today’s exercise is <Diversity Team Battle>. The specifics vary, but the basics are simple: five-person teams will spar against each other. You all did this countless times in middle school, so I will skip the rest!”

Skipping the details again, huh.

Just then, Class 1-B entered the outdoor training ground.

“Our opponents are Class 1-B! Haha! Let’s give a round of applause to Class B for coming to donate their points!”

Clap clap…

Hardly anyone responded to Kim Heum-heum’s provocation.

Most were just tense. Sure, everyone had sparred a lot before, but this was the Superhuman Academy.

The training institute for next-generation superhumans.

Every cadet here had ranked at the top of their previous schools.

In other words,

Even a simple sparring match could turn into a junior superhuman martial arts tournament.

“Of course, that doesn’t include me.”

I clapped like a happy seal.

Because I had confidence.

In losing!

Objectively, there wasn’t a single opponent I could beat.

I just needed to see the detailed rules.

The rules of <Diversity Team Battle> changed every time.

They might restrict weapons.

Or limit magic use.

Or even block certain senses.

And if I wanted to survive, at the very least, they needed to allow <Weapons> and <Team Battles>…

“Today's rule is… this!”

At Kim Heum-heum’s shout, a message spread across the sky.

[Diversity Team Battle]

• Format: 1v1, five rounds

• Prohibited: All weapons

• Encouraged: Magic application

• Field: Training ground, flat terrain

Wobble.

I almost collapsed.

No weapons allowed, and it’s a 1v1 format.

The worst conditions possible.

Basically, they are telling us to fight barehanded… The last time I fought was in third grade. I won by wildly swinging my arms up and down.

"That’s completely useless, isn’t it?"

This is bad.

Every cadet here has trained for 17 years. If I get hit, I will be crushed like a cake.

Nervous…!

“Alright, time to announce the team formations! Just so you know, the teams were assigned purely based on average scores, with no external influence or intervention!”

At Kim Heum-heum’s loud declaration, a message displaying the team formations appeared.

I searched for my name…

“Huh? Who’s Kim Seungtae?”

Someone muttered while adjusting their blue jiu-jitsu uniform. I checked my name as well and...

I went to greet my team leader.

“Captain, that’s me.”

“What?! You’re…?”

Yoo Eunha’s mouth gaped open.

The blue jiu-jitsu uniform suited her ridiculously well.

“Kim Pirate…!”

“It’s Kim Seungtae, you brat. What’s your problem? You trying to bully me or something?”

“Ohhh, I see, I see. So we ended up on the same team, huh? Guess we are pretty tied together! But what did you just say?”

“…Nothing.”

This healer… Once something gets stuck in her head, she never corrects it. Like a broken golem.

“Anyway, this works out. Kim Pirate, remember what I told you last time?”

“Uh… what was it?”

“That I would take care of you later! Yoo Eunha, top of the Healing Department, always keeps her word!”

Yoo Eunha confidently extended her hand for a handshake.

"Take care of me," huh…? Oh. She probably said that when I woke her up from a nap.

However.

The other teammates gathering around us didn’t look pleased.

Cold stares!

“Isn’t he that guy?”

“From the Ghost Department… no, wait, the Necromancer Department?”

“Why would someone with that aptitude even join the Superhuman Academy? So annoying….”

Within ten seconds of forming the team, I was already being treated like dead weight.

They were absolutely right.

"I will just hop on the bus."

I shook Yoo Eunha’s hand.

Thunk!

Her hand was as hard as a rock.

It wasn’t just toughed, more like a brick.

“Whoa. It’s insanely tough. Feels like even an industrial grinder wouldn’t smooth it down.”

“You little...”

“Eek!”

I attempted a small act of revenge for her calling me Kim Pirate… but my hand ended up feeling like a damp rag instead.

“Ugh… Captain. My hand won’t move. Can I forfeit?”

“Shut up! Stop whining, Kim Pirate! Overcome the pain with willpower! Focus on crushing your opponent, and it won’t hurt!”

Yoo Eunha, forcing the spirit of endurance upon me!

Is she really a healer…?

Anyway, our opponents were Jang Yunho’s team <Martial Arts Department>.

Jang Yunho was ranked around 30th and was from the....

Martial Arts Department, huh. That put him in the same category as Yoo Eunha.

I studied the aura radiating from her.

[Observing the target’s soul.]

(Supporting Character)

• Role: Healer

• Traits: Overconfident. In top condition.

• Magic: 2+

• Strength: 2++

• Agility: 2++

• Endurance: 1+

• Luck: 1+

• Mental: 1+

• Yin-Yang: 3+ (Unique Stat)

As expected of a top-ranked transfer student from the <Healing Department>.

Stats theoretically max out at 9.9.

Yet Yoo Eunha already had 2++ in Strength and Agility.

Two-plus-plus.

Almost reaching 3, meaning she was just below the superhuman tier, already an agent-level combatant at 17.

The problem was…

Is this really a healer’s stat spread?

Her mental stat, which governs willpower and learning ability, was just 1+.

Barely above average!

And yet, she had an incredibly strong will. Meaning that most of that Mental stat was just pure determination, her capacity for calculation and logical reasoning was practically nonexistent.

She was the type who got a headache from reading books.

That was Yoo Eunha, the healer.

“Let’s just throw the Ghost Department guy away.”

“If we want Eunha to take down the second seed…”

Dazed…

While the teammates discussed the match order, Yoo Eunha just sat there, staring blankly.

Too complicated for her, huh.

I had no say in the strategy discussion, and Yoo Eunha just sat there with her mouth open.

A familiar face approached.

“Hey! Han Taepyeong!”

“Oh, Eunha.”

Yoo Eunha walked over to Han Taepyeong. That was another reason she was popular.

Unfortunately.

She never got together with him, and due to her growth limitations, she faded into the background later in the story.

She was just a side character.

“Why didn’t you come to the party?”

“Party? Ah, well… just ended up that way.”

“‘Just ended up that way’? You skipped the entrance party? Wow. Acting all high and mighty like a protagonist, huh.”

“Nah. I just don’t like loud music.”

Yoo Eunha crossed her arms.

“See? Acting pricey again! What do you think, Kim Pirate?”

“Han Taepyeong is the protagonist, so it’s fine.”

“Hmm… true?”

Literally true.

At the ongoing discussion, Han Taepyeong shot us a glare.

“Stop slapping weird labels on me. Besides, there was already a protagonist, Shin Ohyul.”

“Shin Ohyul? Nah, that guy’s the opposite. He acts too much like a protagonist. Super annoying, honestly.”

The room instantly fell silent.

Everyone pretended not to hear. Shin Ohyul’s reputation was legendary.

From a prestigious family, immensely talented.

Rude, arrogant, untouchable.

The perfect heir of a noble house.

Unlike Marie Caulfield, Shin Ohyul was dangerous in a different way.

Only someone with Mental 1 like Yoo Eunha could freely talk about him.

“Oh yeah! I heard a weird rumour. Taepyeong, did you really give up your penthouse suite…?”

“Not a rumour. It’s true.”

Yoo Eunha and I simultaneously screamed.

“WHAT?!”

“WHY?!”

Finally.

The reason Marie Caulfield ended up in the penthouse was revealed.

She was ranked 6th.

If someone gave up their suite, she would move right in. I had suspected as much.

But you were the culprit, Han Taepyeong…?!

“You… YOU IDIOT!”

Yoo Eunha pointed at him in fury. I clenched my fist.

Curse him for me, please…!

[Lucy… loading profanity!]

[Lucy… attack! You spirit-like bastard!]

The ghost living in my head cheered me on.

Not very helpful, though.

“It was too big for one person. Though, I did like the five different bubble bath options.”

“Wait, if it’s vacant, can I move in? I’m ranked 13th.”

“Too late. The 6th rank took it. Some guy named… Murray Coldman?”

“…That name sounds terrifying.”

“Right? Sounds like a ruthless bald assassin.”

“Definitely shouldn’t mess with them….”

They were the only two in the class who didn’t know Marie Caulfield’s name.

Soon, the match order was set.

I was the last fighter.

It was a safe strategy. Win three rounds early and finish before I had to fight.

Then our opponent’s lineup appeared. Since it was blind selection, mind games were crucial.

I rubbed my forehead.

“What now?”

Fifth fighter.

Jung Muok.

The Octopus…?

Of all people, he ended up on the opposing team….

TFHITS Chapter 239

They frowned at the same time.

“Don’t copy me.”

“Ah, anyway, thank you. I will contact Impelium first!”

Bion immediately reached out to Impelium through the Eye of Omniscience.

She quickly informed him of everything.

If it were another hero, maybe not, but Impelium could be trusted. He had been a member of this laboratory.

After confirming all the facts, Impelium spoke in a grave tone.

-I will start by contacting every hero I know, one by one.

“Yes, yes! Thank you so much.”

-No. It’s only natural.

“……Is there anything you want to say to me, personally?”

-Hm?

“Well, you’re a hero who fought a Demon King…… and the hero system that creates Demon Kings started here.”

-I was one of the people who made it, you know.

Impelium just gave a small laugh.

Then Serad’s voice was heard.

-I have something I want to say.

“Oh. Serad.”

-You have worked hard, Bion.

“……!”

-Honestly, I don’t remember everything clearly, but even from that short story, I can imagine how much you struggled there on your own. Even if our positions differ, Impelium and I know how hard and exhausting it is to manage a world.

-Serad…… you’re still so kind.

Impelium cut in.

-She has gotten a bit cold toward me lately, though. A rut, perhaps.

-Don’t talk nonsense.

-Yes, ma’am.

-Bion. Don’t worry about us here and hurry. You have to protect our hometowns.

Bion wiped at her tears and replied.

“Yes! I will.”

<……That’s how it turned out. Do you roughly understand?>

Unlike Bion, Impelium had no choice but to communicate in text.

Partly because Adwin hadn’t been able to set things up in advance, but more fundamentally because he was in another world.

“…….”

What kind of expression was I making right now?

All the heroes of every world were stepping forward to protect Mide’s world, the origin.

Suppressing the surge of emotion, I spoke.

“So they agreed to help without hesitation?”

<At least the four heroes I contacted did. Ah, recently the fourth hero defeated a Demon King and was just granted a world.>

“The Demon King of Division, was it. Looks like he won in the end.”

<Of course. That’s how the hero system was designed.>

For some reason, there was a sense of depth in his words.

<The hero system that ‘we’ made.>

“Impelium.”

<I knew from early on that you weren’t ordinary, but I never imagined there was something like this behind it all. I left with Serad during a very busy period, remember? I’m sorry.>

“Don’t say that.”

Impelium gave a small laugh and changed the subject.

<More importantly, I wonder what choice the heroes of other worlds, beyond the reach of my ‘connections’, made.>

At that moment, Bion’s voice rang out.

[Everyone…… everyone pooled their strength.]

[What?]

[Look at this, Mr. Mide!]

<Mide Mohan / Total Fame : 39,456,310>

<Mide Mohan / Total Fame : 42,997,390>

<Mide Mohan / Total Fame : 49,667,000>

And then.

<Mide Mohan / Total Fame : 56,120,102>

My fame had surpassed fifty six million.

In an instant, it had jumped by more than twenty million!

Stunned, I said.

[How did it rise this much? Are there really that many heroes?]

[No. Compared to the number of ordinary people, their numbers are negligible…… but they are veterans.]

[What do you mean?]

[Earlier, I said your fame had reached its limit because people thought you couldn’t make them any happier. In other words.]

[Heroes were able to imagine far beyond that.]

Ordinary people find it hard to imagine just how far a hero could make them happy.

But heroes are beings who defeat Demon Kings and cultivate worlds.

They know very well how far a hero can go if they truly set their mind to it.

That was why the breadth and depth of their imagination were on an entirely different level.

I spoke.

[But…… does that mean they felt happiness because of me?]

[Yes.]

[Why?]

[Because this is what we told the heroes. A great evil called the Primordial Demon King has appeared, and it is trying to destroy the world of a certain hero.]

Bion continued in a strangely warm voice.

[If that world falls, the Primordial Demon King will seek its next target. That target could be your world…….]

[Ah.]

[By defeating the Primordial Demon King here, Mr. Mide can protect their happiness. In other words.]

[…….]

[In other words, every hero loves their own world.]

There was no one else like Aktion.

Only Aktion had been twisted.

Realizing that, it seemed something knotted inside Bion finally loosened.

I took a deep breath and spoke.

[When this is over, I will tell the heroes the whole truth.]

[What? Th-that’s…….]

[The hero system is shared anyway, so Demon Kings in other worlds won’t be born anymore. Even if I don’t say anything, they will realize something’s strange before long.]

[…….]

[In that case, I think it’s right that the truth comes from my own mouth first. No, it has to.]

Bion spoke cautiously.

[When Aktion invaded other worlds, you told a few heroes the truth as a warning. But.]

[They got angry, right? You said some hero named Sabert even said he would join Aktion.]

[……Yes. Apart from loving their own worlds, it might give them the impression that they were being played in the palm of our hands.]

[It can’t be helped.]

[Mr. Mide]

[If you curse, you get cursed back. If you get cursed at, you take the curses. Their fates became tragic because of the system we made.]

But if my intuition was right, the reaction wouldn’t be as fierce as it had been back in Aktion’s time.

Back then, I was the one who created the hero system.

Now, I was also the one who had erased it.

I would calmly explain my thoughts and logic.

Hoping that, at the very least, the response would be better than before.

That was when it happened.

Impelium, who had been silent, spoke.

It seemed he could converse with Bion in the laboratory, because he appeared to know everything we had discussed.

<That’s only a concern if your world survives.>

“Ah.”

<Hurry up and kill that Kaeld or whatever it is, and protect my homeland.>

“Yeah. I will. No matter what.”

He spoke with a small smile.

<I believe in you. Final Hero.>

The connection with Impelium was cut.

I gathered myself again.

By then, the party members were already on the verge of collapse from exhaustion.

I raised my sword and said.

“I’m going to make the final attack now.”

“What?”

“I will explain the details later. This one will work.”

Resolve filled the faces of the party members.

“And if this attack works, that gigantic hand will probably shatter into pieces and fall to the ground.”

“Probably. Pieces have already been falling nonstop.”

“Yeah. I want you to block those. Can you do it?”

I knew it was an unreasonable request when they were already completely spent.

But they nodded at the same time.

Not as if asked whether they could, but as if it was something they simply had to do.

They truly deserved to be called a hero party.

Trusting them, I quietly closed my eyes.

The fifty six million fame created by heroes who had departed for other worlds.

I will use all of it as my power.

‘What’s the most effective attack?’

Should I condense all this power into a single point?

No. The target is far too large for that.

Simply piercing that palm won’t be enough.

‘It has to be destroyed.’

Shattered into as many tiny pieces as possible.

Only then can we reduce the burden on the shielding spells spread across the continent.

In that case..

I decided to hastily improvise a technique.

And opened my eyes.

Swoosh.

I lightly raised my sword and aimed it at the Primordial Demon King.

The next moment, I unleashed every last ounce of my fame with all my might.

My naming sense has already been exposed anyway, so for the final attack, it should be fine to shout it out properly, right?

“Attack with Light Extremely!!”

The next instant.

Countless beams of light began pouring out from my sword.

Each beam alone was large enough to cover half a territory.

“Th-this might hit us too!”

“Focus! If that hand shatters and falls, we are the ones who have to block it!”

“Everyone, channel your energy to me and Serein. Neril, use vitality conversion magic!”

The party members, stunned by the sheer spectacle of the attack, still found their own roles to fulfill.

Wiiiiing.

The shield they created together grew thicker and sturdier.

My legs gave out and I staggered.

But my gaze remained fixed on the sky.

“……Is it working? It’s hard to tell from this angle.”

As if she had heard my muttering, Bion brought up a screen window.

[See for yourself, Mr. Mide.]

I hurriedly turned my eyes to the window.

The brilliant light extending from my sword was first spreading far and wide across the entire world.

It lingered briefly over the skies of each territory on the continent.

Then, as if possessing a will of its own, it circled each territory once...

“……!”

...and then, all at once, shot toward the Primordial Demon King.

Bion changed the view again.

Our world appeared, a massive sphere.

And there was the Primordial Demon King, trying to grasp it with that hand.

From the ground, it hadn’t been apparent, but from this distant, observing perspective, it was truly close enough to be called ‘on the brink of annihilation’.

In my view, the distance was only a matter of centimeters.

But the next moment, the brilliant light stretching out from the entire continent flew toward the Demon King’s hand.

-Kugung. Kugwaaaang!!

“Graaaaaaah!”

The Primordial Demon King began to break apart.

Cracks formed in that blood red hand.

At first, they were hairline fractures, too small to see clearly.

But soon, with sharp cracking sounds, those fissures spread wide, like rivers branching across a map.

Before long, the cracks covered the entire hand.

And then.

At last.

“Aaaaaaah!”

With the Demon King’s ear splitting death cry...

-Kwaaaaaang!

The hand shattered into countless pieces.

The debris was so enormous it made the moon and stars feel small.

Thud.

I finally collapsed to the ground.

‘I can’t move at all.’

I truly don’t have the strength to twitch even a single finger anymore.

“…….”

Some of the shattered fragments of the hand flew far off into distant space.

But most of them.

“They are falling.”

“Everyone, give it everything you have got. This is the last stretch.”

“If we block just this. Just this!”

The group was pouring out every last bit of strength, just as I had moments ago.

I could practically hear their teeth grinding.

I tried to force myself up to help them.

But Neril stopped me.

“Stay still, Mide.”

“But...”

“Your face looks like it’s about to turn to a corpse. Leave the rest to us.”

“……I’m counting on you.”

“Yeah. Don’t worry.”

With a resolute expression, she lifted her gaze upward.

“We will block it. No matter what.”

A few seconds after she finished speaking...

-Kugugung.

A thunderous roar shook the earth, slamming into my eardrums and my entire body.

The first fragment had collided with the shielding spell.

Lisel clenched her teeth and asked.

“Everyone okay?”

“More or less. Where did that one fall?”

“The spirits told me. The Dronoar territory.”

“At that distance, and it still shook this much.”

“That one was a pretty big piece. There shouldn’t be any more that large.”

“There will just be a lot of them instead, I guess. Whew.”

Serein’s groan didn’t get to finish.

More precisely, no words could follow at all.

-Kwaaaang. Kugwagwang.

The Demon King’s fragments began slamming into the spell in numbers too many to count.

With no strength left to rise, I could only move my lips.

“Bion……”

[Yes!]

Before I could even ask, Bion brought up the screen again.

It was a vantage point from which the entire continent could be seen at a glance.

The continent was covered in a golden, hemispherical shielding spell.

And falling into it were fragments, fragments and some more fragments.

Now, they had to block all of it.

Academy's Genius Extra Chapter 10

A vacant lot far enough that the EDM sounded faint.

Hoo...

A thick, acrid smoke, packed with everything bad for the body, spiraled high into the sky.

“Keh-rok, keh-rok.”

I let out a cough.

Even so, the nicotine in the cigarette definitely lifted my mood.

I used to think Marie Caulfield smoked for the same reason.

But maybe, just maybe, it wasn’t that simple.

“Hey, dumbass. Keep talking.”

Marie Caulfield spoke as she gazed up at the night sky.

The cigarette, the rough way she talked, it all suited her unusually well.

She really was the perfect supporting character, crafted to torment Han Taepyeong.

A stone, flawlessly shaped for that purpose.

“…Where should I start? Let’s see. Peptocratin, 120mg.”

“……?”

“Lorazedex, 130mg. Tefropam oil, 500mL. Seraphimzepam, 300mg….”

Now.

Marie Caulfield was no longer looking at the night sky.

The night sky wasn’t fun, wasn’t interesting.

Instead, she widened her eyes and stared straight at me.

“Alright. That was the morning dose. For lunch, Solenoitan, 240mg. Ibupentoxin, 150mg….”

“...Stop. Just stop.”

Was she embarrassed? Shocked?

Marie Caulfield struggled to continue speaking.

“This bastard… How the hell….”

She had every right to be shocked.

Because what I had just listed was Marie Caulfield’s entire medication regimen.

“That’s not even the point here. More importantly, Miss Caulfield. Be honest. You beat up your doctor, didn’t you? Huh? There’s no way a prescription meant for a human being would look like this.”

Marie Caulfield shook her head, as if she didn’t want to hear it.

“So what? It’s none of your business, is it? More importantly, it’s way weirder that you even know my prescriptions. Are you… stalking me?”

“Do I look like an idiot? Who in their right mind would stalk a noble heiress?”

I would rather stalk a T-Rex.

That would be way safer.

“Hah. Keep denying it. You did sneak into my house. How do you explain that?”

“Well… I got lost.”

“This little shit… You call that an excuse?”

Not buying it, huh.

I stared straight into Marie Caulfield’s aura.

(Supporting Character)

Role: Unique Magic User

Traits: Integrity worn down. Most of her innate abilities are sealed.

(Detailed settings have been unlocked.)

Detailed Setting #1: Character’s prescription.

My enhanced Necromancer’s Eye revealed more details than before.

Not stuff like her love life.

Something more essential.

For example, the drugs she was taking.

I continued.

“Marie Caulfield. Let’s start with Peptocratin. That drug is made from the heart of a deep-sea shell fish monster...”

“You trying to act smart so I don’t beat the shit out of you?”

“Shut up and listen! A normal person would die instantly if they took 30mg of this in one go. And you? Wow, amazing! You take 120mg just in the morning.”

“…Hah. They are just weak. I’m… a superhuman.”

“Yeah, and characters who say stuff like that in movies always die first.”

Marie Caulfield’s prescription was practically a catalog of monster hearts.

The heart of a winged lion.

The heart of a two-headed alligator.

The heart of a monster shaped like an angel.

Heart, heart, heart….

Sure, monster hearts can be used to create elixirs.

But obviously.

Overuse has side effects.

And in this case, those side effects weren’t as mild as fainting and getting rushed to the ER.

“Miss Caulfield. You do know what these drugs actually do, right?”

“What’s there to know? They are painkillers.”

Marie Caulfield stared at me with dark, sunken eyes.

They suited her withered soul all too well.

“They are not painkillers.”

“Hah. Oh, so you think you’re smarter than my doctor now?”

“At least I wouldn’t poison you. Even Kim Seungtae would have caught on by now. Besides, there isn’t a single actual painkiller in your prescription.”

Painkillers made from monster hearts? Yeah, right.

A monster’s heart is the most valuable part of its body.

And what does it do?

Simple.

It’s what makes a monster a monster.

Magic amplification.

Energy concentration.

Overclocking.

So any medicine made from hearts is essentially a modern-day elixir, an elite doping stuff.

Which means, in Marie Caulfield’s case…

If she is downing monster hearts morning, noon, and night...

That’s not medication.

That’s a poison.

A very expensive poison.

“So what? It doesn’t matter. To me, they are painkillers. Even if they are a little pricey.”

A little pricey?

Her daily med costs alone could buy three or four luxury cars.

“What’s hurting you so much?”

Whoosh.

Marie Caulfield averted her gaze.

Then she started biting her nails.

A vulnerable stance. Signs of anxiety.

Her once-clear aura trembled, fragile and unsteady.

“…….”

I had never seen Marie Caulfield like this before.

Marie Caulfield…

A name that always left a bad taste in my mouth.

The genius of the noble Caulfield family.

A stone in Han Taepyeong’s path.

Never once had a conversation with her been beneficial.

Never once had getting involved with her been worthwhile.

I had never even had a real conversation with her before.

Ever.

Notable detail:

Disappeared near the end of first year.

Listed as “missing” in the ending credits.

That was all Marie Caulfield had ever been to me, just another supporting role.

But.

If she was taking that much medication…

Anyone would lose their mind.

Hell, just surviving it was impressive.

Actually...

Why was she still alive?

“You’re not gonna tell me what’s wrong?”

“…There’s something. But you don’t need to know.”

“It’s migraines, isn’t it?”      *Migraines are headaches that can be caused by stress or certain foods

“……!”

Marie Caulfield flinched.

…Huh.

Why did that feel so satisfying?

“Oh? Did I get it right? Your arms and legs seem fine, so I just guessed.”

“…….”

“Marie Caulfield. Want me to help?”

“No. I don’t need it.”

“Don’t be stubborn. You’re the only one losing out.”

Marie Caulfield bit her lip.

She hesitated, but only for a moment.

“No.”

A cold refusal.

Very much like her.

“Listen...”

“Fuck off. I said I don’t need help. Do you have any idea how many quacks like you I have already met? I have wasted enough money to buy a few skyscrapers in New York.”

“I’m different.”

Sure, I was a quack.

But I was a quack who had cleared Hell Mode.

I had solutions.

Especially for cases like this.

So simple, they were almost laughable.

“No. You are not different.”

Marie Caulfield shut me down.

Her unsteady aura flared.

“I’m sick of guys like you. Sick of your bullshit. My current doctor is the best trash I have got.”

And just like that...

Marie Caulfield was back to being the Marie Caulfield I knew.

Insecure. Unstable.

A supporting role doomed to vanish without a trace.

She took a slow drag and exhaled.

“Hoo...”

I used to smoke out of habit.

Most people probably did.

But Marie Caulfield… might be different.

Maybe, to her, cigarettes weren’t just about the habit.

Maybe they were another way to dull the pain.

Just a guess, though.

“Hey. Kim Seungtae. The smoke’s gone dull. I will let your little break-in slide for today.”

“Oh, thanks, but I’m not Kim Seungtae...”

“Just don’t go blabbing about what we talked about.”

“No worries. I don’t have any friends to tell.”

I reassured Marie Caulfield and got up to leave.

And, with great generosity, I gave her one last piece of advice.

“Miss Caulfield. If you keep this up, you’re going to suffer Qi Deviation. You will cough up ten liters of blood and collapse. Within a year.”

“…….”

That wasn’t a threat.

Not advice. Not a warning.

It was a certainty.

Marie Caulfield…

The genius of the noble Caulfield family.

A stone in Han Taepyeong’s path.

Notable detail:

Disappeared near the end of first year.

Before now, I didn’t know why she vanished.

But now.

I did.

In a year’s time.

That insane level of drug doping would completely destroy her.

***

The Next Day.

I felt so restless that I wasn’t even sure how I managed to sleep.

"There’s no way I couldn’t sleep because of Marie Caulfield. Right?"

I asked my room partner.

[Lucy… Snore snore!]

[Lucy… Deep sleep!]

My partner was completely off-topic!

It seemed like they had a lot to say, but maybe they needed to grow a bit more before they could talk properly.

"As long as you slept well…."

I threw on some clothes and headed to Classroom 1-A, yawning widely.

The Superhuman Academy was made up of thirteen departments, but that didn’t mean much for first-year cadets.

The first-year curriculum consisted mostly of required general education courses, helping cadets build a solid foundation.

A solid foundation!

For example…

Theory classes!

"It’s an honour to be teaching your first class at the Superhuman Academy."

The much-anticipated first period.

The first theory class.

Professor Wrangler, standing on the podium, introduced himself.

"I am Wrangler. My primary field of research is Kaiju Extermination Metrics."

Professor Wrangler was a renowned scholar, famous for his ground breaking theories and experiments.

The kind of academic who operated on a global scale.

Not many institutions could claim a professor of his caliber.

That was the prestige of the Superhuman Academy.

"Enough about me… Today’s methodology is F-COM. Let’s get right into it, shall we?"

But for the cadets, it was nothing short of a nightmare.

His teaching methods were notoriously brutal.

You think theory lessons can’t be harsh?

"Of course, no one here is new to F-COM, right? You are all elites. Let’s skip the explanations and jump straight into practical application."

Ahhh.

The cadets let out groans.

They were already getting dizzy from the professor’s pace.

"Hehehe. I like this!"

While everyone else was groaning, the person sitting next to me was grinning confidently.

I turned to see who it was.

"Uhh…."

A sigh escaped me.

It was Yoo Eunha.

Yoo Eunha, feeling confident in a theory class?

That was an extremely rare sight…

Grinning from ear to ear, Yoo Eunha turned to me.

"Oh! You! You’re the one who woke me up yesterday!"

"Kim Seungtae."

"You are Kim Pirate, right?"

"Yoo Eunha. Are your ears bad?"

"No, it’s just that your weapon… Everyone was saying it’s an old relic that only pirates would use!"

Pwahaha~

Yoo Eunha burst into cheerful laughter.

Meanwhile, Lucy, who had just been labeled as ‘that kind of thing...

[Lucy… Likes pirates!]

[Lucy… Arrr!]

Surprisingly, she seemed to like it!

Well, ghosts and pirates do have some similarities.

[Lucy… Ghost pirate!]

[Lucy… Plunder! Arson!]

Anyway.

Yoo Eunha’s major was in the Healing Department, meaning she was a healer.

No matter the era, professions that saved lives always required extensive study.

Healers were no exception.

They needed to master a wide array of healing theories, and since medical techniques were constantly evolving, their studies never really ended.

But, as always, there were exceptions!

Somewhere out there, there were monks who slacked on their Buddhist studies.

There were nuns who preferred bowling over prayers.

Similarly, not all healers were bookworms.

Yoo Eunha, for example, was one of those.

Despite being at the top of the Healing Department, she was terrible at theory classes.

"Heh! F-COM is no problem for me!"

And yet, here she was, bursting with confidence in a theory class.

Did her entire character setting change overnight?

Well, I will find out soon enough.

[F-COM is starting.]

The devices attached to our desks activated, and holograms appeared before each cadet.

The holograms projected various battlefields, glacier zones, jungles, deserts, and more.

The cadets scanned their assigned fields.

Some were easier, some were more challenging.

My field was an underground ruin, crawling with goblins the size of my pinky finger.

Goblins in underground ruins, huh….

A moderate difficulty level.

Pop!

Tiny soldiers appeared in my hands, about the size of my thumb.

The objective of the F-COM course was simple.

Use these tiny soldiers strategically to defeat the monsters!

It was essentially a turn-based strategy game.

[Level #1]

[A goblin squad has taken position in the Underground Ruins. Retake the facility.]

A class that feels like a game?

If you think it sounds fun, you’re mistaken.

F-COM was a notoriously difficult subject.

And Professor Wrangler?

He was the worst of them all.

Cadets familiar with F-COM were already frowning.

"Professor? There are way too many soldiers."

"If we just throw them all in, there’s no need for strategy at all…."

Half right.

Sure, deploying all units at once would clear this mission easily….

Wrangler smirked.

"Ah, I should have clarified. You have to use these same soldiers to complete all the levels."

"All… the levels?"

"There are five levels in total. Naturally, the difficulty will increase."

"Huh? Then how do we recover health and mana for our heroes?"

"You don’t."

"……!"

"This is a continuous deployment scenario. Managing your units wisely is the key to success."

"…Professor. Isn’t that a bit too difficult?"

"I don’t have high expectations for you all anyway."

The cadets stared at Wrangler in shock.

"I don’t expect you to succeed! Even seasoned strategists would struggle with this. But if, by some miracle, someone clears all five problems…."

Wrangler paused for a moment, deep in thought.

"Screw it. I will personally give them an A grade. Show me your creativity and tactical genius."

Rustle...

The atmosphere in the lecture hall shifted.

Everyone fell silent, their focus locked on the F-COM simulation.

I clicked my tongue.

Wrangler wasn’t here to build his career.

Everyone would figure that out soon enough.

[Lucy… Bored!]

[Lucy… Hates studying!]

Agreed.

But sleeping through this wasn’t an option.

I picked up one of my tiny soldiers.

I didn’t care about an A grade, I just needed to kill time.

…Forty minutes later.

"Aaargh! Restart!"

"Me too… Restart!"

Shouts of frustration erupted all around.

If your unit management failed, you had no choice but to restart from Level #1.

But if you went back to Level #1….

"Aaaargh! The Level changed?!"

Of course, it did.

Do you know who designed this system?

Groans and cries filled the air.

Wrangler, completely unbothered, enjoyed his book as their suffering played out like background music.

"He is living the dream."

I was sure of it.

That bastard came to the Superhuman Academy just to torment cadets.

Meanwhile.

My F-COM units were diligently navigating the simulation battlefield.

I had already reached Level #4.

The field was a scorching jungle.

My tiny troops cautiously advanced, preparing to take on the boss, King Da Kong.

"Hruaaaah!!!!"

A sudden roar startled me out of my simulation.

What the hell?

Did King Da Kong just appear in real life?

No.

It wasn’t King Da Kong.

Yoo Eunha had her face buried in her desk.

"Huwaaaah!"

Thud! Thud!

She let out a beastly cry and slammed her desk repeatedly.

I already knew what happened.

Sure enough… Yoo Eunha’s tiny soldiers lay sprawled out like this (x_x).

[Level #4]

[Boss Desert Cobra: Remaining HP – 2]

"No way! I missed?! This subject is garbage!"

Thud, thud!

She continued her furious desk-pounding.

I had been there before.

I lost count of how many keyboards I had destroyed playing F-COM minigames.

With only 2 HP left, the boss was so close to being defeated… But F-COM was just that kind of subject.

You had to watch your so-called elite soldiers miss their attacks on enemies standing right in front of them.

It was less about tactics and more about sheer faith.

"Waaah-!"

As Yoo Eunha lay there sobbing.

Above her head.

The victorious Desert Cobra danced triumphantly.

Ssssshhhaaak~

At the same time, my units finally encountered King Da Kong.

TFHITS Chapter 238

We were standing at the highest place in the capital, the very top floor of the Imperial Palace.

In the sky, the hand of the Primordial Demon King was still descending.

And against it, my own hand was trying to seize that thing.

Neril, breaking into a cold sweat, spoke through our souls.

[This is surprisingly not easy.]

[Coming from the greatest genius of all time, that sounds awfully modest.]

[Hey. I’m mixing ‘illusion’ and ‘reality’ right now and showing it to the entire continent.]

[So which is harder, this or combining mana and divine power?]

[……When you put it that way, I have got nothing to say.]

Append View was originally a spell that shared a real scene with everyone.

Dor Ascané was a spell that showed an illusion.

Neril had combined the two, showing the entire continent both the ‘reality’ of a blood red hand falling from the sky and the ‘illusion’ of my own hand appearing to confront it.

Xenia spoke.

[The Demon King’s hand is much closer than before. I think we need to move on to the next part right away.]

[Right. Where did we leave off?]

[“How dare you before whom…” and so on.]

[I see. Hold on a second.]

My next line.

I cleared my throat and shouted.

“Demon King Idria. Even from the Underworld, you seek to interfere with this world at last. Do you intend to cross the Redby River and return to the living world?”

Neril activated her magic in perfect timing.

Soon, a giant image of my raised index finger appeared in the sky, pointing at the blood red hand.

I glanced to the side.

[Offense. Hurry.]

Offense touched his neck, then opened his mouth.

Of course, it was Idria’s voice.

“Ghk. I never thought you would chase me even this far. Just what are you, anyway?”

I quickly responded.

“I’m the one who should be asking. I never thought you would cross the Redby River. Truly befitting a Demon King.”

“…….”

“You will have to return with me. Back to the Underworld.”

After reciting that, I asked Bion.

[How much has my fame increased?]

For reference, before today’s battle, Adwin had connected Bion’s soul as well, making secret conversations possible.

Connecting souls with someone as far as the bosom of the world. Just how far does that guy plan to evolve?

In any case, it had only been a short while since I declared that I would go to the Underworld with Idria and watch over her for eternity.

Wasn’t it, quite literally, something that had happened just the other day, still vividly etched into the minds of the entire continent?

With Neril now showing this scene through magic, it could not help but strike straight to the bone.

[Just a moment. Um.]

I expected a meaningful number.

But then.

<Mide Mohan cumulative fame: 33,221,400>

I almost shouted out loud.

[That’s it? It only went up this much?]

[Yes. I’m sorry.]

[No. Why are you apologizing? Still, this is way lower than I expected.]

[Mr. Mide.]

She continued in a gloomy voice.

[Your intuition was right.]

[About what.]

[At the time of the second trial, you said this would be the last time your fame would rise. That was correct.]

[…….]

[With the people of this world, Mr. Mide can no longer increase fame.]

Her explanation went like this.

From the very beginning, when the Hero system was first created, fame was set so that only humans could grant it.

And humans give fame to those who make them happy.

[But human imagination has limits.]

[Limits?]

[Mr. Mide surpassed even the celestial god long ago. The people of this world can no longer find a place to elevate you.]

[…….]

[“You cannot make me any happier than this”… that thought has been engraved into everyone’s unconscious.]

She was already choking up.

[Mr. Mide has even surpassed the fame of Aktion, a world with more than three times the population. That alone was already nothing short of a miracle.]

[Bion.]

[Any more than this is too much. People believe that there can be nothing beyond the happiness you have created. Sob.]

So that was why I felt that intuition.

Even as we spoke, the blood red hand continued to draw closer.

Neril, turning pale, said.

[M-Mide. Even so, your fame did go up a little. Just try attacking for now.]

[……Right.]

Even though I could sense it would be useless, I drew my sword.

To face a gigantic hand descending from the sky, this technique was probably the best choice.

‘Attack with Light!’

A colossal beam of light, on a completely different scale from when I attacked Adin or wiped out monsters, shot up into the sky.

Neril adjusted the illusion at the right moment.

The people of the entire continent were probably seeing the illusion of ‘Mide’s hand grasping Idria’s hand’.

Kwaaaaaang!

My technique struck the blood red hand.

It seemed to stop moving for just a moment.

But then.

“How unfortunate, Hero.”

The voice of the Primordial Demon King echoed from the sky.

Serein exclaimed in alarm.

[That voice. Did it spread across the continent too? It sounds completely different from Idria’s.]

[It’s fine. I adjusted it so it doesn’t enter the Dor Ascané illusion. You guys can speak out loud normally too.]

Relieved, I spoke aloud.

“Doesn’t look like it did any damage, does it?”

“……No.”

“Ah. No. Didn’t it work a little? Look over there.”

Adwin pointed at the night sky.

From the hand that had been struck by my ‘Attack with Light’, something was crumbling and falling.

Skin…?

Something that could reasonably be called skin scattered in all directions.

I shouted in shock.

“Xenia, Serein! Block that.”

“Yes. Serein, hurry.”

“Just a moment.”

They clasped hands and used all the divine power they had.

Wiiiiing.

Soon, a shielding spell unfolded over the capital… no, over the entire continent.

Kugugung!

The fragments of skin crashed down onto the spell, producing a tremendous noise.

The two frowned as they spoke.

“One piece fell on the capital. One each fell on the Drucker territory and the Tetra territory.”

“How was it? How much power did they have?”

“The spell cracked for an instant.”

I swallowed dryly.

It was a spell deployed by two people, each possessing ten million fame.

And yet, just a fragment of skin falling was enough to briefly shatter it.

Lisel shouted.

“Mr. Mide, keep attacking.”

“But the spell…”

“I will have the spirits catch the falling fragments. Adwin, help me a bit. I think I need to focus.”

“Yes, yes!”

Clenching my teeth, I nodded.

There was no choice.

My fame would not rise any further.

All I had left was to pour out every last bit of strength I had.

I raised my sword again.

‘Attack with Light!’

Attack with Light.

Attack with light… with.

Light… .

The attacks continued.

Fragments of its skin broke apart.

And my party members strained with all their might to block the pieces that rained down across the continent.

And so time kept passing.

How many times had it repeated?

Thirty times? Fifty?

No.

At the very least, it had gone past a hundred.

Not just me. Everyone’s faces had turned gaunt.

No matter how overwhelming my fame was, I had already used a destructive technique capable of wiping out an entire territory in a single blow more than a hundred times.

‘Any more than this is absolutely impossible.’

Was this the end?

That was when it happened.

Tap.

A screen window appeared.

<You’re working hard, I see.>

“Ahhh.”

When Mide’s attack failed for the fifth time in a row, Bion finally collapsed onto the spot.

Trail, who had been watching the situation together with her through the Eye of Omniscience, spoke heavily.

“It doesn’t seem to be working.”

“……That Demon King seems far stronger than Kaeld, who possessed eighty billion units of negative energy two hundred and thirty thousand years ago.”

“He was said to be a being born from a different civilization, wasn’t he.”

“Yes. Sob.”

In both Bion’s mind and Trail’s mind, a single word kept circling.

-End.

The end of the world.

That was when it happened.

“Bion.”

“Yes, yes?”

“I wasn’t calling you. Haven’t you changed your name yet?”

“…….”

“Bion. Come over here.”

It was Idria.

She was continuously pouring negative energy into the storage tank inside the laboratory.

Trail staggered toward Idria.

“What is it.”

“Let’s keep doing what we were doing earlier.”

“……?”

“The situation looks bad, but times like this are when you should stay faithful to your duty.”

“Idria. It’s all useless now.”

What Idria meant by ‘what we were doing earlier’ was pouring negative energy into the storage tank.

Originally, it had been something only Idria took the lead on.

But if you thought about it, Trail was also sharing negative energy with her.

Which meant that even now, it wasn’t only Idria who was growing stronger by the second.

That was why he had volunteered to help, pulling out his own hair or nails and tossing them into the storage tank.

Unlike Idria, who regenerated endlessly, Trail had to prepare a new body if he lost his limbs, so the cost outweighed the benefit.

Of course, Idria hadn’t liked even that at first, but when he said he wanted to help, she quickly changed her mind and allowed it.

However, that was only until just a moment ago.

After realizing that Mide’s attacks showed no sign of working at all, Trail had lost heart and motivation.

“Negative energy can’t make Mide stronger. No matter how much effort we pour into this storage tank, it won’t help the battle.”

“Just help me for now. I have an idea.”

Seeing the seriousness on Idria’s face, Trail nodded.

He grabbed another handful of hair and cut it off.

“I’m just helping for peace of mind. You know I don’t need to go bald for this, right?”

“Don’t say pointless things.”

“Anyway, hey. You there, woman impersonating Bion.”

Bion, who was suddenly about to have her name stolen, opened her mouth.

“Me?”

“How full is the negative energy in this storage tank right now?”

“I don’t know what standard you’re using, but compared to when it held forty billion, it’s nowhere near enough.”

“This is the standard. Contacting other worlds.”

At those words, Bion flinched.

Tuk.

Idria cut off another finger and tossed it in as she spoke.

“You said Mide can’t raise his fame any further in his own world, right?”

“……Yes.”

“Then ask the heroes who went to other worlds. Tell them to raise Mide’s fame.”

“No, that doesn’t make any sense at all.”

Bion let out a hollow laugh as she spoke.

“Heroes in other worlds don’t even know who Mide is. How are they supposed to raise the fame of someone whose face they have never even seen?”

“You really are more stiff headed than Mide.”

“That’s something I used to hear often back when I was a researcher, but still.”

“For example, Impelium knows Mide.”

Bion’s mouth fell open.

Idria continued.

“It’s not just Impelium. Mide’s world is what you call the ‘origin’, right. The one that produced the most heroes. Twenty four of them, if I remember correctly.”

“……!”

“Of course, the first twenty three heroes probably don’t know who Mide is. But if they learn that their ‘home world’ is in danger, they will react sensitively.”

“…….”

“And among those twenty four heroes’ worlds, there will be other heroes who also call those places home. Heroes who were born in those worlds, slew a Demon King, and then departed for yet another world.”

Idria’s words were not wrong in the slightest.

Mide’s world was the origin world where everything began.

Excluding the era after Grade went to the underworld, a total of twenty four heroes had passed through this place.

If they contacted those twenty four and told them this place was in danger, wouldn’t they try to help?

And what if they asked them to spread the word to heroes born in those twenty four heroes’ worlds as well?

If it branched out and spread again and again like that?

“Th-then in that case…… this story could spread to ‘the lords of all worlds’.”

“Right. Well, you might be able to contact them yourself through the Eye of Omniscience.”

“I can’t.”

“Of course you can’t. You said when Aktion invaded various places and you contacted them that way, some hero had a seizure.”

“……Yes. So.”

“Right. So.”

The two spoke at the same time.

“We should use connections.”

“We should use connections.”

TFHITS Chapter 237

A chill crawled up from my heels to the top of my head.

Kaeld spoke.

“Nhuh. Looks like you have already realized it.”

“…….”

“If you don’t want to answer, I will kindly explain it for you. If Mide’s world collapses, the Bosom of the World will collapse with it.”

Grit.

I ground my teeth once.

“Tonight, I plan to destroy your world.”

“…….”

“You, your party members, and everyone in the world will be annihilated. Trail as well. I will save only Idria.”

Even if Mide’s world is destroyed, there are still countless humans left across the universe.

Worlds created by heroes of the past.

There, humanity would go on creating countless negative energy over eternal ages.

Since the hero system is shared across all worlds, all of that negative energy would forever flow into Idria.

And then...

“Once Idria is sufficiently qualified to stand on the same level as me, I will erase your humanity. Look forward to it.”

“…….”

“Or perhaps you can’t look forward to it. After all, you won’t see tomorrow’s sun.”

The smile on his lips was irritating.

Just as I was about to snap back at him, he spoke first.

“Come to think of it, you suggested we fight somewhere else without people around, didn’t you?”

“……Yeah.”

“The starting point? The Koscart Mountains? You probably thought something like that would make a suitable stage.”

“…….”

“Didn’t you ever wonder why I agreed to that proposal?”

I realized my body was trembling.

Because I could already see what he was about to do.

“It was only a brief encounter of about 230,000 years, but in any case, Mide, you were the only individual who ever truly unsettled me. So I simply indulged in a bit of conversation with you at the end.”

“……!”

“There is no need to go to the starting point or the Koscart Mountains. There is no such thing as a ‘suitable stage’ left in this world now.”

Swoosh.

Kaeld lightly floated up into the air.

“Because every world will become the stage. Your final stage.”

I shouted like a thunderclap.

“Attack! Kill him before he does ‘that’!”

By the time I finished shouting that single sentence...

Kaeld had already vanished into a dot.

He had risen high enough to pierce the clouds.

The party stared in shock at that absurd speed.

“Damn it.”

“Couldn’t he just die nicely without being such a pain until the very end?”

“He has gotten stronger, but his personality is just as rotten as ever.”

“What do we do? Can our attacks even reach him?”

“Everyone. Don’t think about spells or techniques. Just attack with whatever energy each of you can wield.”

Lisel’s final shout was spot-on.

With every party member boasting over ten million fame, there was no need for elaborate optimization or special methods to boost destructive power.

What mattered now was speed.

Lisel fixed her eyes on Kaeld, now no bigger than a fingernail, and continued.

“I will hold him. Prepare one big hit.”

“Y-yes.”

“Mime... no, all the spirits under me, gather!”

Soon, the sky grew dim.

I couldn’t see the spirits, but Lisel had likely just summoned every spirit in the world at once.

I sharpened my vision and stared at Kaeld.

He was struck by countless attacks from the spirits.

Yet his ascending speed didn’t slow by even a fingernail’s breadth.

And worse...

“Damn it. Look at that relaxed expression.”

Then Neril’s voice rang out.

“Serein, Xenia. Spread as much holy power as you can. Onto that mana sphere of mine.”

“Huh?”

“Let’s combine them. I don’t think separate attacks will work.”

“Combine mana and holy power?”

“Yeah. It feels like it might work, so just try it.”

Serein and Xenia gathered holy power with all their strength.

Then they scattered it over the pure mana sphere that had been floating in the air this whole time.

‘Incredible…’

Neril was creating magic in real time.

No, this was something that couldn’t even be called magic.

Even in a situation like this, I found myself awed by her genius.

—Whiiiiiing.

Neril’s mana and the holy power of Xenia and Serein began to merge.

An absurdly massive force roiled.

Simply by existing, it was erasing everything around it.

“N-Neril.”

“Just a moment. A little more… okay!”

A power formed from the fusion of mana and holy power.

Because it had never existed before, it didn’t even have a name.

That nameless force flew toward Kaeld.

Kaeld glanced at the sphere, then accelerated upward again.

“Damn it, he is running. He is going to dodge.”

“Wait. Adwin, boost my concentration a bit.”

At Offense’s words, Adwin answered firmly.

“Done. Uh, how is it?”

“I feel like I just crossed some kind of wall.”

“That means…?”

“That this is possible too.”

Sweat streaming down his face, Offense unleashed his shadow sorcery.

The sphere that Kaeld was sure to evade vanished from midair!

Then, the sphere that had disappeared for a moment fell straight down from above Kaeld’s head.

Offense had finally succeeded in using shadow sorcery in a place with no shadows!

Perfect spatial transfer.

Kaeld tilted his head up slightly and muttered.

Thanks to the blood vessels in my eyes nearly bursting from concentration, I could tell what he said.

It was a mutter that disappointed me deeply.

—So much weaker resistance than expected.

And the next moment...

The sphere struck directly into the crown of Kaeld’s head.

—Kugwaaaaang!

A colossal roar exploded outward, so immense that one might think the world itself was ending, not the Primordial Demon King.

And the midnight world turned into broad daylight.

“Ugh. I thought my eardrums were going to burst.”

“The glare’s worse for me. My eyes are tearing up.”

“That light is incredible. At that level… it’s probably illuminating the entire world.”

They were right.

The light was far too bright.

Saying night had turned into day wasn’t a metaphor, it was literal.

‘At this rate, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say the entire continent just woke up.’

Not only the light, but the thunderous explosion from earlier would have reached the ears of everyone on the continent as well.

“……How long do you think this will last?”

As our eyes gradually adjusted to the brightness, one by one, we cautiously looked toward where Kaeld was.

In truth, the intensity of the light was so great that Kaeld himself couldn’t be seen at all.

But everyone knew.

Something was happening inside that brilliant light.

Neril asked me carefully.